Search the Community

I promise there'll be more muscle growth and romance in the next part, I just wanted to set up a backstory. I hope you enjoy it "You know if this school ever recognises us as actual students and not just pests I might just get some A levels" muttered my friend Jerry as we walked away from the school library after being kicked out so some little kids could have a class in there. We were both in year thirteen (though we were re-sitting our AS) and we were trying to finish off our biology assignments but now we had nowhere to study in silence as everywhere else in the school was full of rowdy kids. "Maybe Mr. Montfort will let us use his office again, it was alright in there last time?" I suggested, trying to remain positive - I was still just as annoyed at Jerry but I knew complaining wouldn't change anything. "Yeah maybe, but it's a bit cramped in there especially seeing as it's home to a man half your size" he replied as we began to walk along the P.E. corridor. "It's better than nothing and if we're nice to Montfort he'll be more likely to put us on the school teams" "Like you need help doing that, Troy" he said dryly as we reached Montfort's office "Yeah, but I know you could do with the help, titch" I joked in response as he rapped his knuckles on the door. "Oh shut up you lanky prick" he growled. "Temper temper Mr Thomas." said Mr. Montfort as he opened his door "Let me guess, you got kicked out of the library again?" "Yeah" we replied in unison. "And you want to use my room?" We echoed our past response "If you get me a coffee from the cafeteria then I might consider it" "Are you blackmailing us?" I questioned as Montfort grinned at us both. "I prefer the term coerce, now chop chop else I'll give the room to someone else" he replied as he walked back inside. "Ha! The cheek of him, making us get him coffee" muttered Jerry as we walked towards the cafeteria. "It could be worse, I heard he once made two sixth formers help him teach one of his lessons by dressing up as a skeleton so he could teach them about the body" "That doesn't sound so bad" "He made them dance and sing about all the bones" I added. "He's evil" "Yeah, but at least he has a sense of humour." I replied. A lot of our teachers were very... Well dull. Luckily most of the one's I was taught by were friendly enough to make jokes and talk to us. "I suppose" he sighed as we walked to the coffee machine and made one for Montfort and ourselves. When we got back to his office he was just about to leave to take one of his classes outside "Right on time" he took the coffee "thank you boys the office is all your's" We thanked him too and walked inside. He had the air con on and the windows were open as it was an uncharacteristically hot day - seeing as we were in March. Unfortunately there were boxes of files everywhere and random sports equipment scattered all over the place. "How does he find anything in here?" I thought out loud as we began to clear a space. "Sniffer dogs maybe?" Jerry responded as we set down our books on his desk. Then after finishing our coffee we started to work. An hour later Montfort returned, he seemed happier which probably meant his class were exhausted. "You boys ready for the trials tonight?" he questioned as he rested on the desk. "Yeah, we'll be there" we both replied. "Good, I just hope the fresh meat isn't as bad as last year" he turned to look at the two of us "excluding you two... Obviously" he said sarcastically. "Thanks" grumbled Jerry as we collected our stuff. Montfort just laughed and opened the door for us "see you later ladies" After our last lesson of the day - Biology - we don't walked towards the locker rooms and scared all of the younger kids out. "I love being a sixth former, all the lower years are scared of you" "No they're all afraid of you, they'd probably just beat me up and take my lunch money" replied Jerry as he took off his blazer and shirt (Our sixth form forced us to wear 'office wear' except on Fridays. "You're plenty scary, I mean have you looked in the mirror lately?" I joked as I nudged him and indicated to the newbies entering the locker room. There were a few guys that I recognised from youth Rugby teams who had flocked to our sixth form and a few random guys I'd never seen before. Luckily they all looked like rugby players. "Good haul for your team then" said Jerry as he pulled on his jersey. "Hopefully the basketballers will be better, i'm hoping for someone taller than you" "You might be disappointed" I replied, pointing to the guys entering, only a few broke the 6ft threshold but they weren't taller than me and they were all rather skinny apart from one rather stacked little guy - I hoped he was coming for Rugby. "Alright! Basketball try-outs are in the hall with Mrs. Singh and Mr. Drake. I'll be hosting the rugby trials by myself because the other teachers don't want to get cold, meet me outside in five minutes. If you're late you won't be on the team" called Mr. Montfort from the doorway. I'd already finished changing and so had Jerry so we followed immediately so we could chat to Montfort about the new blood. The try-outs went as I had expected. Anyone who wasn't serious about playing Rugby got thrown about like a sack of flour and the rest of us enjoyed throwing them about. Though I did manage to embarrass myself by tripping as I went to kick and having the ball fly off into the forest nearby. "Alright lads, come in" called Montfort after an hour and a half. "Glad to see you're all still standing, though some of you definitely need to work on your fitness mentioning no names" he then pointed at three red-faced boys. "Now the list of people who made the cut will be posted, now all of you get back inside. Captain you can go fetch the ball you lost" said Montfort as he winked at me and I beamed. I jogged to the end of the field and through a hole in the perimeter fence into the forest. I knew it hadn't gone in far and it was still light outside so I didn't think it would take long. I would've been annoyed about the task but after hearing I was Captain this year I was riding a mental high. I was so happy in fact that as I hopped over a log after finally spotting the ball I didn't even notice that the log had been hairy, or that it was now casting a large shadow on me. The log then let out an almighty roar and I stumbled backwards, falling on my arse as I turned to see it. Standing before me was an enormous nine and a half foot tall bear, and it looked pissed. I was frozen in fear as it slammed it's paws into the ground, causing it to shake. As I felt the vibrations my mind yelled at me to run and I went to bolt away as it slashed at me with it's paw. Luckily it hasn't hit my leg else I'd have never escaped, though it's lacerating paws did tear through by rugby shirt and rake across my back. I charged forwards with the ball, ignoring the pain mainly due to adrenaline and made a beeline for the fence. I didn't need to find the hole I vaulted it and lands hard on the other side. But I was up immediately and started running again, not looking back until got to the first rugby goal and tripped over myself. However this time I couldn't get up, my shirt was sticky with blood and my legs were burning from exhaustion. I looked back towards the forest, expecting to see the bear running towards me, ready to devour me. Instead I saw the outline of a large man but before I could make out any features I blacked out. I woke up in a large dimly lit study, a fire was roaring to my side and I was sat in a large plush armchair. What had happened slowly came back to me as I scanned the room. The walls were lined with books and paintings, a large oak table was sat in the middle of the room. It had a kettle and a cup and saucer. "At least I know I'm still in England" I though to myself. "You alright over there lad?" called a gruff voice from the corner "I really did a number on you" "What?" I grumbled, my throat was dry and hoarse. "You woke me up remember?" he replied as he moved towards me and into the light. He was massive, about seven feet tall and as broad as a truck. "How's your back?" I was nervous now, I could feel beads of sweat form on my brow. My back didn't hurt at all "It's fine" I stammered. "Interesting" he replied as he began to pour us tea. I was surprised his thick fingers didn't break the mugs as he deftly handed on to me. "Sugar?" "What's going on" I demanded, my voice shaking a lot now through panic. "It's gonna be okay don't worry Lad, drink your tea and I'll explain" the man replied with a surprisingly soft tone. His voice soothed me and I took some sugar and milk for my tea. He sat in a large chair slightly to the side of me and scratched his brown beard. His hair was short and his brow was thick, he had a very hard-set face. His muscles were like nothing I'd ever seen, his arms were larger than his own head and his chest was three times as thick as me, his pecs pushed out at least a foot from his body and they were covered in thick hair. He wore only a pair of khaki shorts which struggled to contain his tree trunk thighs, I quickly looked away when I saw the large bulge between them. I knew he'd caught me looking but he didn't say anything. "Right, where to begin..." "Your name?" I queried. "Just call me Bear, everybody does. The reason why? I am a bear, both the animal and the gay stereotype" he replied, managing to make me crack a smile. I didn't question the fact he was the bear as we didn't actually have bears wild in England and I knew that what I saw was definitely a bear, logic dictates that he was telling the truth no matter how ridiculous the truth was. "So are you like a werewolf?" I questioned. "Better, I'm a werebear. An alpha no less" he replied politely "and just as a heads up, you're probably gonna be one too - though not an alpha" "What!" I exclaimed I started to feel pain emanate from the wound again. I winced a little and noticed a trickle of blood coming from my nose. "You're healing yourself" he said calmly as he handed me a napkin to stop the blood with. "Why, why am I a werebear now?" I growled, suddenly getting quite angry at Bear. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to give you our gift. Usually people don't survive when we scratch them, but you're stronger than that" "Am I meant to be happy that you tried to kill me then?" I spat "You did wake me up from a hibernation nap, I was pissed off." he reasoned. "So what now am I just gonna turn into some kind of beast?" Bear snarled at me and his face transformed into a bear's long maw, though it still kept a some human aspects about it, he then snapped at my face before licking at it and nuzzling me. "If you learn to control yourself you'll be part of my Pack, if not... Well let's just say it's best if you just do as I say from now on" "Your Pack?" I questioned "I thought bears were solitary creatures" "Well we use the term 'Pack' rather loosely. It's more like I'm Alpha and everyone else are all my Cubs, but some Cubs have more influence over our little family" he explained as there was a knock at the door. A man then entered, he was dressed in running gear and each one of his bulbous muscles were toned and defined so that every crevice looked like it had been painted onto his body. "Brother, I heard you turned one of the locals" he looked down at me from his 6ft 5" vantage point "Is this him?" "Yes, this is him. Ignis meet... Err" "Troy" "Good name. Iggy meet your new brother Troy" "Nice to meet you" said 'Iggy' as he held out his hand. I shook it firmly but his grip was a lot better than mine. "I hope Bear treated you okay?" "Err yeah, he's been great" I replied, smiling over at the hairy mass of muscle to my left "Not to be rude, but could I go home now?" "Oh, yes of course your parents are probably worried" replied Bear as he patted my shoulder and stood. "Foster parents actually and yeah, I'll probably get a bollocking when I get back" I replied, grinning a little. I was surprised that I wasn't freaking out but for some reason Bear's presence put me at ease. "Ha! Well be sure to think of a good excuse, I'm sure you've realised by now that you shouldn't tell people about us. To the rest of the world our kind doesn't exist okay?" "Understood" "Good, now I'll get Iggy to take you home but don't worry we'll be in touch" and with that Bear hugged me, squeezing me firmly and warmly. I was forced into the cleavage of his pecs and I breathed in his scent. It was powerful and very masculine but there was something comforting about him that made me hug him back. Though I realised the feeling of his mountainous table sized pecs and furry muscle gut had gotten me quite aroused "Oh our new pup seems to like me Ig" he joked as I pulled away. He slapped my arse as Iggy led me away "Bye cub" I was beaming at that point, I'd never felt happier in my life as Iggy put his muscular arm over my shoulder and lead me out, waving Bear goodbye. He led me through their house, it was a series of corridors and large ornate rooms. "Are we in Ursine Manor?" "Yup, Bear owns the place, ironic name right?" replied Iggy as we entered a large modern kitchen. "Yeah no-one pulled any muscles thinking up that name" I joked in response as I we continued on into a large garage. "Heh, we'll take the hummer it's got the nicest seats. Where am I taking you cub?" "Sown street, next to the butchers" "Ah yeah, I know where. Love that place" he said happily as my stomach growled in hunger. "Maybe we'll stop for food too" "Oh there's no needs I'll be-" He put his finger on my lip and I was silenced instantly "Your part of our Pack now, let me look after you" he replied as he smiled at me. He was so handsome and his smile melted me, in that moment I would've done anything he said. "Okay" I responded as he too grabbed me in a hug. "It's just so great to have a cute newbie like you around" he said happily "we're gonna have some fun" We climbed into the car after that and he drove me home, stopping off at a drive-thru and giving me the largest meal there to "Keep his little pup growing" he then playfully punched my arm and grinned. When he dropped me off he left me a few houses down so my foster parents wouldn't question why I had gotten a lift from a stranger. "Hey Troy, you're 17 right?" "Yeah" I replied, "eighteen next month" "Good" he said before grabbing my head and kissing me. At first I was shocked but damn he was a good kisser. It was my first kiss too and I was in heaven "Sorry. It's just so great to meet you" "No problem" I replied, I could feel my cheeks burn bright red as I felt a tent pitching in my pants. "Heh didn't think I was that good at kissing, I'll see you around Troy" he replied cockily as I hopped out and quickly mumbled a goodbye, too shy and overwhelmed to be coherent. Once he's driven off I ran home and immediately went up to my room so I could 'calm down' before my foster parents swarmed me with questions. I just had my first kiss from the world's biggest stud, I got turned into a werebear by the biggest guy I'd ever seen, I was school captain and I had a biology assignment due tomorrow... Shit.

Writing another (less serious) story that'll hopefully involve more muscle growth and m/n So here's a teaser for the characters, if I could draw this would probably be a better teaser but this'll have to do XD Characters for story Main: Troy (Pre- BearBite) Height: 6ft 3" Weight: 13 stone Age: 17 Gay Eye colour: Light Blue Hair colour: Black Family: No blood relatives, foster parents no siblings Shoe size: 13 Interests: Food, jogging, rugby, getting drunk, gaming Werebear Alpha Name: 'Bear' Height: 7ft Weight: 25 stone Age: 30 Hair colour: Brown Eye colour: Silver Bisexual Family: Pack, Iggy Step-Brother (Aggro Beta), Father deceased (owned country manor), Mother missing, Step father (owns rugby club Show size: 20 Interests: Sleeping, Eating, Rugby, Eating, Weight lifting (Bites Troy) Werebear Aggro Beta Name: Ignis (Iggy) Height: 6ft 5" Weight: 18 stone Age: 25 Hair colour: Dirty Blonde Eye colour: Light green Gay Family: Bear (step-brother) , Pack, Father (Owns Rugby club) Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cross country, Swimming, Horse riding, Chess, Paintballing. Werewolf Omega Name: Oscar (Oz) Height: 5ft 4" Weight: 10 stone Age: 18 Hair colour: Light Blue Eye colour: Turquoise Gay Family: Pack & Gran Shoe size: 9 Interests: Art, Music, Dancing, Cooking, Socialising (Can't stand being alone) Werebear Passive Beta Name: Horace Height: 6ft Weight: 14 stone Age: 27 Hair colour: Pale blonde Eye colour: Blue Straight Family: Fiancé (Yui), Pack, Mother and Father Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cooking, Rugby, Cycling and Painting Werebear Beta pair Name: Yui (You-ee) Height: 5ft 6" Weight: 9 stone Age: 29 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Brown Straight Shoe size: 6 Family: Fiancé (Horace), Sister (Kyla), Two moms Interests: Singing, Music, Gym and Rollerskating Troy's human friend Name: Jerry Height: 5ft 8 Weight: 7 stone Age: 17 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Dark blue Straight Shoe size: 9 Family: Mum, Dad, Two sisters (14 & 16) and One brother (28) Interests: Basketball, gaming, music, anime.

Part 1, Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, Part 5, Part 6 The Bear I felt the stone crack as my fist drove deeply into it. I hurled one fist after another, my flesh burying itself over and over again with each punch into the hard layers of rock set down millions of years before. Rocks now laid bare and broken by each powerful arm as I jackhammered a new tunnel through the mine. Inside me I felt the now familiar feeling. Like a dragon howling through my brain. Testosterone and adrenalin and something else coursing through my veins. Something darker. Evil. But undeniably powerful. I felt its grip crushing me, driving me, building me, controlling me. Even as it burned through me. A slave to the pump. Bone and blood and muscle, but mostly muscle. Engorged. Swelling. Oh fuck yeah. This was it. I felt unstoppable. An irresistible force laying waste to all in my path. The weight of the rock pressed into me as the tunnel I was making through the mountain, unsupported, caved in behind and around me. The momentary sense of claustrophobia tugged at my brain as I felt the tons of mountain pushing against my shoulders, heavy and dragging down on the thick quad muscle of each leg, my weighty calves were swelling as each leg pressed forward, and I was reminded over and over that I was more powerful than the very forces of nature that had raised this mountain from the Earth and pressed sand and minerals into rigid, immutable rock. And even down there I felt engorged, swollen, thick as it followed after each fist and carved a path like a jackhammer, leaking. Cumming over and over as it penetrated stone tighter than any hole I’d ever had. I was lost deeply in the fog of desire and dust, as with a final push I felt the very mountain side shatter, blowing outwards. The sun striking my eyes, blinding me for only a moment as I adjusted my vision and looked out onto the valley of Iron Mine. The town below, with only a few stragglers left from the earlier competition. The dragon roared again, breathing fire now. I almost couldn’t think as I leapt from the mountain side. I felt the air against my skin. Muscle covered in dust and dirt. Each of my mighty thighs propelling me upwards, into the air, into the clouds, I felt the cool on my hot skin, the moisture of the higher elevation condensing on me, cooling as it mixed with sweat to smear the rock dust that coated my bronzed skin and made me look like a grey monster made of muscle and rock. As I reached the zenith of my parabola thousands of feet above the Earth, I felt myself start to descend, the forested valley of the mountains rising up to me and I could feel the grin that plastered my face as I landed, impacting like a meteorite slamming into the forest floor. The debris of the impact crater cleared from the air, and I took in my surroundings. The great trees of the ancient forest rising up above my head and I rose to my full height as well. I felt the boulders in my shoulders relax as I pulled them back, the air against my naked flesh, cock still fully engorged and achingly hard. My frame rigid and I held myself like a statue, hard as iron. No, no. Much harder. Just as quickly I squatted and jumped again, but this time heading northwards and west. Deeper into the wilderness. Over mountains and trees into the remote spine of the Rockies and even further. Leap after leap. Slamming into the ground like an earthquake. Until I was lost far into the wilderness. Finally I landed near a great lake. Its cold water icy and dark. The air felt cold and so good on my burning warm skin. My lungs heaved, unused to the level of exertion that I’d been demanding of them. And I felt my pecs rise and fall rapidly as I took great breaths of air. My muscles were sore. But inside I felt the dragon relax and uncoil, finally calming. I took a step expecting the very Earth under my feet to tremble, but it didn’t. And I started to remember from the fog of my mind. Pain and pleasure. Mostly pain. In the cold dark water I could see a reflection. I watched it stretch out across the water. It was a man. His face youthful, but with a hard square jaw. Enough scruff on his face to be the makings of a beard, darker hair, with hints of blonde and ginger shining in it. He raised a massive hand to feel the stubble on his cheeks even as I did. And I watched the thick swell of muscle from his arm rise high, higher, ever higher until even he couldn’t bend his arm any further, prevented from doing so by the thick bulging fibres of bicep, deltoid and forearm. It looked thick and hard and so enormous. He kneeled as did I. Looking closer at me as I looked at him. And he grinned. And I grinned back. He was handsome. A cocky warm smile. His teeth showing white, which made his eyes light up as bright as his smile. He was a mountain of muscle. As he leaned even closer to where I was leaning, his pecs mounded, abs crunching, quads nearly bursting through tight skin. He reached for me and I reached back and the water felt cool as I broke the reflection and he disappeared, distorted by the ripples in the water as I scooped the cool liquid out and brought it to my lips to drink. So that was me. I remembered seeing big men. A shadow in my memory loomed large, very large indeed. But I was big too. I would not be taken. And the dragon whispered that I would be the biggest of them all. "What are you doing on my mountain pup?" The voice was deep like the valleys over which I had soared just a few moments before. I turned to see him standing there. He was calm, but I saw the subtle guard of his posture. The firm stance of his legs ready for trouble. He too was naked, but unlike me he was hairy. His thick muscles were obscured by a tangle of dark black hair almost as thick as the forest nearby. A word came to the back of my mind: bear. From the distance I wasn’t sure how big he would be compared next to me. But I saw a thick log hanging between his legs from beneath a dark bush of hair, and his balls hung down behind that. He wasn’t as finely carved as I was, and his thick arms were covered in a layer of what looked like off season fat. His abs obscured by a tight, thick gut. But he was all man. As was I. I felt the resting dragon start to stir. "You’re a biggun ain’t ya?” He said. I could see a part of him stirring too. He spit on the stone. He was dark, dark in his colouring like a grizzly. With the blackest of hair. Skin tanned and weathered. I licked my lips, suddenly hungry. “Filthy too. Been rolling in dirt like a pig boy?” “I’m not your boy.” I said, surprising myself with the deep, rich timbre of my own voice. “The pup speaks.” I narrowed my eyes as I kept them locked on his. This man was dangerous. Every impulse told me that this was a contest I would have to win, or I would need to submit to him. We couldn’t both be the alpha. I felt my hackles rise and the dragon hissed inside me, steam filling me. Hardening me. Cock thickening. Soon I knew, it would be breathing fire. He swaggered toward me and I strode to meet him. We came to a stop, standing close, taking the measure of each other. He was big indeed. But so was I. And I had room to grow. Did he? His thick cock slammed into mine, like an electric shock. The pure pleasure of the connection overwhelmed my mind for a minute, distracted the dragon, and I felt a gush of clear liquid shoot from my cock onto his meaty python. The bear sensed it and wasted no advantage. My momentary distraction was all he needed to pounce upon me and wrap me in his thick arms. A crushing bear hug. I was far too thick even for him, but he was still able to wrap around my guns and he poured on pressure at once, using every trick to immobilize me. And my very torso, my thick precious muscle, was in danger of being overwhelmed in the grip of this hairy creature. That was when the dragon bellowed inside, all survival instincts kicking in. It let loose a mighty roar as it sprayed fire within my muscle. Each fibre ablaze with strength and power and I felt myself holler as I forced my big arms away from my even thicker lats. The bear struggled against me, grunting and grinding his teeth as he tried to contain me. Surprise was in his eyes, but I would not stop and finally his hold broke as I pushed him back, forcing him to take a couple steps and flexing pecs and lats. Violently he backhanded me hard across the jaw in an effort to subdue me. It snapped my head to the side and I felt the power of it ringing through my head. I grinned as I turned my head back to him, not willing to show a moment of pain, grabbing his arms, and squeezing. My immense hands wrapped around the flesh of his muscle. Although he looked like an offseason lifter, I felt the iron thick cords of muscle spring to life as he resisted me. "Fuck you’re strong pup,” he told me as I felt his arms start to raise. I fought him, but the pull of muscle was very strong. “But this old man has been juicing since before you were born. Ain’t nobody beaten me yet.” “Just remember,” I said with effort. “There’s always someone out there bigger and stronger than you are.” Something in my memory was jogged just then. And I saw recognition in his eyes too. By now he’d fought to bring his guns up and they had swollen so big I lost my crushing grip. I reached instead for his hands and we grappled with each other. Our cocks were now fully engorged and I felt mine swell as big as it ever had. I was being beaten. No, not ever again. I knew deep inside that was a promise I had made to myself. And I wasn't going to let him stop me. I squeezed his hands so hard that even he groaned. “No…no…no….” “Yeeeessssssss….” I hissed back. I could feel my lats swelling. The power surging. No, never again. I pulled with all my might, demanding more rock crushing power. No mountain would resist me. Neither would any bear. I pulled him down and I felt him breaking under my strain. I felt the strength within me building. It still wasn’t there. It was boiling like a volcano about to explore. My pecs, biceps and quads were bulging. Sweat on my brow. He hissed and I growled. But his arms came down. And the dragon flew upwards then on mighty wings, its fiery breath laying waste to my weakness and self-doubt. My glutes crushed together as I pulled him against me, gaining leverage. He realised then and I now knew beyond any doubt that he wasn’t going to win this match. So I threw him. Hurling his body in the air and watched it fly back past the water and into an exposed rock face, cracking the stone. The bear sprang up. We two beasts glared, staring at each other. Then snorting, nostrils flaring, he leapt at me. And I sprung up too, charging back at him. Our bodies slammed together. We locked, grappling and shoving as we rolled once, then twice, breaking apart for any instant before leaping up against each other like two battering rams. Our feet dug into the dirt and rock beneath us and we pushed with all our might against each other. I left the ground beneath me crack and give, and as my footing fell away he was able to shove me, tackling, and then with a mighty twist he hurled me around and let go flying into the air. I felt my dense body slam into not one, but three trees, tearing into the massive trunks and causing them to fall around me. Getting to my feet, I lifted up one of the trunks, massive like a sequoia, and pushed it up like a shoulder press, pumping up the muscle. My delts and traps bunched, expanding as I hefted those tons of substantial, durable wood. As the big bear watched I finally brought the trunk down onto my knee and broke it into pieces, tearing the fibres and bark until it was in two halves, which I tossed against the other standing forest giants. I strode out. Intent now and ready. He took a step back and grabbed a small outcrop of rock, heaving it in his hands and pulling it until the now boulder was lose from the mountain. He flung it at me, desperate now. I caught it in my hands as easy as a baseball, feeling the ton weight as I tossed it and felt my rigid dick leaking again and hungry now. While he stood I pulled it onto my cock and thrust upwards and into the stone as he watched. "Your ass is next old man!” I warned him. The stone was drilled by my cock, but couldn’t withstand the pressure of my hands and cock both. Its silicate structure began to break apart as my hands pulverised it. And I ground the rock into the hard impenetrable flesh. Mixed with the copious precum, the ever finer rock dust made a gritty, dirty lubricant. The bear turned then as if to flee. I could see him about to leap and I sprang at him, grabbing his lats and forcing him to the ground. My cock reached for his hole. "Now, you’re gonna get fucked you old bear." The bear felt my arm pinning him to the ground, and I pushed as I felt him heave against me. He clamped that big meaty ass tight. Oh fuck it was hairy and his balls were hanging down. So warm and inviting. With my finger I pried apart those resisting cheeks and forced my digit inside until he was howling. "Shut up you fucker,” I warned him. "You’re beaten and I’m taking what I’m owed. Besides you just might like it." His groan turned into a moan as I fingered that tight hole. Oh he was untouched and it was gonna be so sweet, I felt myself swelling ever more. I had to exert my strength to keep him there and at my mercy, but with a cock fit to burst and aching there was no way he wasn't gonna feel all my power. I next pressed my much bigger cock where my finger had just been. He tried desperately to stop me, but he couldn’t. It just made it feel even better as I inserted myself so deeply that I felt my balls swing low and bang against his. The bear resisted less and less until he was pressing back and enjoying the pounding. "Oh fuck that’s sweet!” I grunted. He squeezed so hard on my thrusting cock with his glutes that I thought I might go crazy. I wrapped my hands under his own arms and put him in a full nelson hold, pulling him upward against my heaving pecs, forcing his lats to be crushed against my pecs, and until I felt my balls start to heave. Then I pushed him back down, face first, and ploughed him across the ground with each thrust. It was epic until we both roared cumming, him against the mountain and me deep inside him. The explosion of testosterone was incredible and I finally rolled off him, panting, exhausted but thoroughly satisfied. We laid there together and, defeated, he laid his head against my pecs as I wrapped my arms around him. My bull sweat was dried by his beard. After a while, he sat up leaning as he said, “Time for some food pup.” This time he meant it as a joke, and I pulled him back against me and kissed him. Our beards met. He tried to get up to go, but immediately he realised that he could not get up until I released him, as my strength had far outstripped his. Finally I relented and we got up, taking a back in the lake to wash away the sex and grime of our earlier fight. "Show me the way" * * * The bear took us through the woods in silence. At a good pace we arrived at a cabin in about a half-hour. It was built into the side of the mountain and sheltered by the trees, and I assume that bear had built it. There was no way you’d find it if you weren’t looking for it. I followed him in, slapping his ass inviting, as We walked though it and deep inside into a cave accessible through the back. It was cold in there like an icebox, although neither of us felt the chill, and inside he had hung deer from the ceiling. He took two down and fixed supper as I watched. We ate in silence. I matched his appetite consuming the tender venison, washing it down with water he’d drawn from further within the cave. He had also brought out two large wooden barrels, which after dinner I discovered contained a homemade brew that he’d prepared himself over the years. He tipped his back and drank greedily, as I did with mine following his example. The draught was rich and creamy, like a mead that had been mixed with milk, but the taste was unbelievable. I couldn’t stop. Each of us drank, and even as my already full stomach distended I could feel my muscles soaking up this nectar. He tossed his barrel aside. The liquid ran through his bread and his eyes glistened in the dim light. He had lit a fire, but his flesh was burning as warm as mine was. I knew he only needed the glow of the fire for its light and not its warmth. Empty even of the last drops I set my barrel down more carefully and rubbed my full stomach. I’d drained the barrel and felt contented as I leaned back, my legs spread wide, and a grin plastered on my face. We’d not spoken since the lake and there was no need to do so now. I had proven myself the dominant male, and it excited him even as it caused him apprehension. I lounged further, and felt my cock grow as he watched it and me. He came to me then, kneeling, and rested his big hands on my quads. I flexed my legs involuntarily, but the motion made him run his palms over the muscle. He moaned appreciatively, worshipping the muscle and massaging it with his fingers. I was harder than ever, even at rest. And his fingers traced the muscles, each vein and each ridge and furrow, before cupping the thick, full swell of the muscle itself. The intoxicating effect of the liquid was feeding me and I knew that drink was more than just an alcoholic beverage. It had pacified the dragon, but awoken something else in turn. Something more primitive. His hairy beard tickled my balls and his nose brushed my cock, sniffing and taking in my scent. It was strong and I reacted to him also. I felt him, powerful. He tried in vain to crush my muscle even as he worshipped, but he couldn’t. Not anymore. The more he pressed, the less he could dent, until even unflexed I defeated him. His tongue lapped back against my cock and balls and muscle. Thirstily he licked every drop of sweat from my body. And when he paused for too long my growl would remind him that worship was not optional. When he reached my traps, I finally moved to pull him up all the way. Felt myself find his hole again as he sunk down on it of his own accord, his cock wedging thickly into the valley of my abs. Each block of abdominal muscle caressing and squeezing his shaft so that he fucked my abs while he rocked on my cock. I grabbed his throat, holding him and squeezing it as the pressure built inside my balls. I applied enough strength to feel my fingers press into his flesh. But also I felt him resist. Felt his glutes begin to almost crush my cock with their power. Fuck he was growing stronger, much stronger as his nectar kicked in. He squeezed and pressed me into the wall. I felt myself unable to resist him as I was pushed against the wood and as it split against me. This time I squeezed his neck again and I began to apply all the force I could. My arm pressed against his where he held me and I fought back. Fought against his quads as they crushed my waist and thighs. Fought his arm holding mine down. Fought against his glutes crushing my tool. Deep from his chest came a growl, low and pulsing but growing louder as he fought back. The two of us in a struggle. I felt the power of that nectar feeding us both. Growing us. But deep within, from its slumber, I felt the dragon rise. That unstoppable force that had so fully possessed me earlier in the mountain and afterwards. It flooded my veins as the bear’s nectar fed my muscle. Each source of strength complementing my own natural power. I felt it like a supernova and I broke his hold. Now I grabbed him. His quads no longer crushed me but instead his squeezing of my muscle was forcing it to grow. I now controlled him and I pulled and pushed him on my cock until he became a sort of fucktoy. Using him until he came panting against my slippery abs and his head fell back spent. I knew then that he had wasted all that he had in that last struggle for dominance. But it was too little, too late. And I came inside then. Claiming his ass for my cock once and for all. As he lay there exhausted I got up, cock still hard, and explored the caves. They ran deep into the mountain and opened into massive chambers. Each dark and grand. When I returned from deep within the mountain I stopped and grabbed some of the barrels, drinking the sweet juice until I was choking on it. It just aroused me even further and I fucked him and fucked him. Although he wanted more, I claimed all the barrels for my own and took ownership of his ass for days. Forcing him to service me as I grew. On the last night, as he lay exhausted and I lay stroking my still hard cock, I finally drifted off to sleep. Strange dreams, disturbing, pulling at me and trying to rouse me. With a roar, I awoke suddenly and found bear looking at me. He’d once seemed so big, but now he felt smaller than ever in my arms. "What’s wrong pup?" His voice was tinged with concern. I pulled him tightly to my chest, realising it was for the last time. For now at any rate. "I remember." * * * I wasn’t sure how long I had been with bear. The days had sort of merged together. But down in the valley I could still see a couple vehicles and tents. I knew it was Mack. Around my waist I’d wrapped a large rug to form a sort of kilt. Where I’d been with bear we’d had no need of clothes, but now that I was back in the real world – or at least what passed for it to me – I knew I needed to pull it together and civilize myself again. Mack had seen me coming and he came out to greet me. Jack was with him. Mack’s face was a mask of worry, but he didn’t need to say anything. One look told me everything he wanted to ask. "I’m okay Mack." I said, seeking to reassure him. But my response didn't look like it reassured him. Jack on the other hand was looking as big as he’d ever done. There was no fear in his eyes. He whistled at me. "Fuck," he said appreciatively, drinking in my body. "You’re abso-fucking-lutely ginormous!" That’s when I realised that I was indeed looking down at Jack. I dwarfed him in every way. Mack too. I guess I’d gotten so used to outgrowing bear that way that I’d forgotten I didn’t always used to be this big. "It’s a long story." “Well laddie, you best get to telling it. You’ve been gone for three weeks and I was just about to give up hope. You went wild after Myles gave you that shot and we tried to track your movement, but we lost you when you came up out of the mine. Everyone else has gone, but Myles is still tracking Fong and his associates. They’ve gone to Eastern Europe. We’re not sure where Bill is. We’re worried about what further experiments they may be doing.” “All right then,” I breathed. “Maybe it’s time for a second shot?” Read the Next Part

A/N: AER is frustrating me with the talking and emotions right now, so I thought I could clear my mind with something else where no direct speech would be used. Hope you enjoy this one. As always, any feedback is greatly appreciated. --- A sudden impact from behind caused the files I held to scatter across the floor.It was followed by frantic apologies by Gary. As we were collecting the papers, I noticed some muffled sniggering. Damn. I really didn't get why some wanted to make Gary miserable. I mean, apart from being morbidly obese, and kind of short, he had a cute face, and if he slimmed down he'd be a looker for sure. I assured Gary that I wasn't mad, and we went separate ways. - At the end of the work, I met him again, he was waiting for the elevator. He apologized and I assured him that it was alright again. He asked if I wanted to go for some drinks sometime, which I accepted. - A few days later, we arranged a time, and then we went right after work, just the two of us. We talked about random shit, before he got kind of mellow and a bit weepy, and he started to tell me how I'm great guy, and how no one at office respects him. He even told me that he heard they've been calling him 'Great White Shirt' sometimes. An obvious joke about his big wardrobe necessary to cover him combined with his appetite. I hoped he didn't catch that one, and I did my best to call out the coworkers when I overheard them, but it apparently didn't do much. Dicks. I asked him if he tried to bring it to the HR, but he said they wouldn't help, as he didn't have any evidence. I told him that he could vent to me, but if he came up with anything, I'd be happy to help. He replied that he actually did have something in mind already, but he'd rather discuss it more sober. We paid and went home. - The next day, we met near the elevator, and we chatted a bit. I had a bit of time, so we sat down in the lobby, and he told me that he wanted to lose weight with my help, and gain some muscle. I was a bit taken aback, as I'm not particularly athletic, but I said that I'd help him. - We've been e-mailing pretty regularly now, I told him that he should start moving more, use things like when parking, don't try to get the spot nearest to where he's going, take stairs instead of the elevator... I also got him to go to the gym I frequent, which was pretty small and friendly, so he wouldn't have to feel much selfconsciousness. - He actually stuck with it, and in a few weeks, it was obvious the shirt didn't fit him as well as before, especially around his waist, which had shrunk a few inches. He had great results in the gym as well, he began a bit weaker than me (which honestly surprised me, as while I'm no gym rat, I do go to the gym regularly, and he wasn't having much trouble catching up to me), but now he was maxxing out every machine in our gym. When I took two weeks of vacation, he was pretty happy, and I wasn't worried about him. The bullying pretty much stopped by that point, mainly because he wasn't so easy to push around, both in literal sense and the metaphorical, thanks to his boost to self esteem. - I was checking my e-mail (I'm not a workaholic, I just want to know what's going on at the firm), and there was a new mail from Gary. 'Can't wait 'til you get back, got a surprise for you. - Gary' I wondered what that was about, but he didn't send anything else. - I was waiting for the elevator upwards, still a bit sleepy as I overslept, when someone grabbed me at the waist, and I was suddenly sitting on a quite weird chair, no backrest, the seat was bumpy and covered in thin cloth, and there was a thick furry pillar right in front of my crotch. And the chair started moving towards the stairs. And then my brain caught up. It was Gary, and apparently going the nine stories by himself was getting too boring and easy. He asked if I liked the surprise. I said that it was amazing, and congratulated him on his growth. We also went for drinks after work. - Even though I haven't seen Gary all day, I also didn't hear anyone mocking him, so they really must have come around. - As we were drinking, Gary told me all about his last two weeks. His strength has been soaring, and he had lost pretty much all of his fat by now. I asked him about the bulge under his pecs, which were now straining his shirt. He said that his abs are so big now that they push out, but when he flexes them they're hard like a rock. I asked if he was using any steroids, but he denied, saying that he'll look into steroids if he slows down, but there's been no reason to. As we paid and left the bar, he asked me out. I happily accepted. Fuck, it was so flattering, getting asked out by this monster of a man. - The next day, he approached me at my desk, and told me with a big smile that I'm expected at his at eight, and no wasn't an option. Dress code was 'casual'. - I arrived in jeans and a t-shirt, and I brought a six pack of beers. He opened the door for me, and my god he was looking amazing. He looked like he just finished a workout. His muscles bulging everywhere, his pecs pushing out his string tank, that had sweat stains all over it, the deep cleft between them clearly visible despite the very generous covering of hair on them. Traps bunched up almost to his ears, and making it looks like he had no neck. His bare arms, looking more like thighs, shifting with his every movement. His giant shorts covered his thights, but his calves were looking insane, and his feet were bare. And everywhere I looked, he was covered in dark mat of hair, damp from his sweat. I reached out to shake his hand, but he pulled me inside and right into a hug. It was incredible how even when he was so short I could rest my head on top of his, I never felt smaller in my entire life. It was like being hugged by a living statue, his flesh moving only when he commanded it. His smell was everywhere now, and it wasn't bad. He apologized, having lost track of time pumping up before our date, but the food was ready, he'd just have a quick shower. I stopped him and said that I didn't mind, we could eat right now, if he wanted. He shrugged and said okay, but he smirked. He brought out an insane amount of food, and assured me that he'd eat most of it, he was eating like that all the time now, and he almost never had any leftovers. He shoveled the food into him, quicker than I thought possible. We didn't speak much during the dinner. When we were done, and the plates were discarded into the dishwasher, he said he was feeling like desert, while his eyes were plastered to my crotch, which was obviously straining pretty much non stop since I entered his house. I let him lead the way to his bedroom, and he asked if I really wanted to do this, to which I could only nod. He ripped his tank and shorts off him, now only in a jock strap straining with what looked like he stuffed a salami down there. I was a bit slower, getting out of my clothes the more usual way, while he just watched. He was very verbal about how hot I looked to him, and he came closer, running his hands everywhere he could reach. We kissed, our mouths colliding, our tongues wrestling for dominance, a battle obviously he won. We moved to his bed, he turned us around, so he was under me, my weight didn't seem to bother him, as I felt my body moving up and down as he breathed. When we came up for air, both of us panting, he told me there was another secret he wanted to show me. He opened his mouth and his tongue extended beyond what I thought possible. He was watching me with concern, not sure if this would scare me off. It didn't. I looked at it from different angles, and it just looked like any other tongue I've seen, there was just more of it. Then I got an idea, and I licked it, the taste was the same as before, so I started licking it and kissing it like a big cock, and even tried to deep throat it, which, while not entirely succesful thanks to my gag reflex, it drew out a deep moan out of him, and he brought my head back to his, withdrawing his tongue so I didn't choke on it and we resumed our kissing. Suddenly I became aware of something pushing against my ass. I broke our kiss again to look, and there was his huge cock, straining against the jockstrap to get closer to me. He said that I turn him on something crazy, but if I didn't mind, he'd be getting the desert now. I didn't so he sat up on the bed, and help me stand up. He pulled down my boxers, and grabbed me around my hips, while sucking my cock in his mouth, his nose buried in my pubes in no time. It was such an amazing feeling, I had trouble not coming, I said to ease up, so he slowed down a bit, obviously enjoying the taste of my cock. He slowly brought me to climax, and then backed off a bit. Then, when he was sure I wouldn't blow immediately, he slowly devoured my cock right to the root again, but I suddenly felt his tongue sliding out, enveloping my balls, and continuing even further back, teasing my pucker. As I gradually relaxed it, he entered, and I could not stand it anymore, pulling on his head, only succeding at pulling my whole body closer to him, I came with a yell, never having experienced such an orgasm, which was amplified by the tip of his tongue pressing on my prostate. I slumped against him, as he slowly and gently withdrew his tongue, and my spent cock flopped out of his mouth, he smacked his lips, and thanked me for my contribution to his growing body. Cheeky fucker. I told him he was amazing, but I wasn't sure if I could fully reciprocate. He said he didn't mind, so I began to return to favor, tugging his dick out of it's clothed prison, it stood much larger than mine. He told me to just go easy, so I started kissing and licking it, like his tongue before, massaging his hairy balls with my hands. He told me that I could squeeze harder, so I applied more and more pressure, the only response was louder moans and more frequent twitching of his cock. Guess I unknowingly helped him become a superhero. He said he was close, so I renewed my efforts, which was shortly rewarded by an explosion of cum, covering both of us in big white globs. As we both recovered, he asked if I wanted to take a shower now. I nodded, and he got up, slung me over his shoulder, giving me a great view of his ass from above as he walked. As we showered, we had a bit of a worship session, as I helped him wash, I kissed, grabbed and pushed on his muscles. In no time, he was hard again, his cock proudly pointing slightly upwards, while I still didn't recover. He started stroking himself, I hugged him around his neck, watching from behind his shoulder, as he brought himself to another climax with a growl, just as plentiful as the first one. Boy, we were going to have so much fun... Edit: whoops, forgot to translate two words.

My feet never touched the ground when I sit on the high stools at this bar. I grasp my beer with both hands and stare down at my frail little legs hidden behind my khakis and kick the bar playfully a few times like I'm a child kicking the dirt with an audible sigh. I've been here a few times before on my way home from work to order a couple beers after the stressful days at my mediocre office job. There's never anything special that goes on in this bar because it's in the middle of basically no where except that mediocre office job I mentioned and my little appartment in the city ten miles from here. I'm convinced the stereo in here plays the same five songs over and over and I'm starting to get really sick of it, but the beers are cheap and the service is quick. The thunder claps outside and I can hear the wind starting to pick up as the rain begins to pelt the roof, almost blocking out the sound of the light music playing in the background. The lights flicker as a huge bolt of lightening cracks the sky in my view out of the window to my right. Suddenly the door behind me swings open and the sound of the downpour outside is much more evident. The door slams closed, shutting out the wind but the thunder continues to shake the establishment with subtle thuds that make the wine glasses on the shelves behind the bar quake. The thunder seems never ending at this point and feels like its getting stronger with each passing wave. I notice the bar tender's eyes grow wide as he stops drying the beer mug he had been rubbing with a rag. That wasn't thunder, those were foot steps. A huge leg suddenly swings onto the stool two chairs down followed by another massive twin. I look over and see a wall of a man towering what seems to be three feet above me. At 5'4 and 125lbs, soaking wet, it's not uncommon to have to stare up at everyone around me, but this was the biggest excuse for a man I had ever seen. He had jet black hair that was buzzed only a few inches long and a cut jawbone with a huge masculine jaw that sported a slight five o'clock shadow. I started to sweat as my eyes creeped lower and notice that his tight t-shirt, which must have been an XXXL, was soaking wet and leaving little to the imagination. One thing I could never admit was that I love huge muscles. I have an extreme weakness for their power and I feel a certain safety around big guys. I don't know what it is but pecs are something I can't get enough of, and this guy had a chest that stuck out atleast a foot over the bar. His broad shoulders carried two massive arms that were slick with rain as they rested on the ledge. A beer appeared in front of him. This was probably because he ordered it, but I wouldn't have been able to hear him order it if he had screamed it because my senses were all fucked up; he seemed to have me in one of those slow motion trances that you see in movies when the popular kid walks down the hallway and everyones staring. Wait, how long have I been staring? Holy shit! I snapped out of it and looked up to see the behemoth smiling down at me. While I contimplated my next move I noticed in my lower vision something moving. He was bouncing his pecs back and forth in his wet t-shirt. I lost it. I looked back down to my khakis only to be more humiliated by the tent I was pitching. This can't be happening. It was like high school all over again. I had to get out of here! I quickly threw money on the bar--which could have been one hundred dollars for all I was concerned--and immediately dashed towards the exit. Lightening struck fiercely as I ran towards my car. In seconds I was whipping around turns on the empty road surrounded by woods on every side. The rain was making things way too hard to see--it was as if my windshield had a sheet of white paper across it. I don't even know how far I had made it from the bar when I lost control of my car. The last thing I saw was my head going straight for my steering wheel. A couple of seconds later I woke up--dry--in a huge bed that was about two times as large as my queen sized bed in my shitty apartment. The fluffy white comforter was crisp and cold to the touch, just how I like it. Oh my god, I'm dead..I died. Then I heard a voice coming from the doorway ahead of me. I crawled to the edge of the bed and jumped down to explore. I walked out into a huge open room with high ceilings and log cabin styled walls. This place was huge! The ceilings had to be at least twenty feet high. I noticed, next, that the voice was actually a newscaster talking about the storm on the flat screen TV mounted halfway up the large wall ahead of me. I don't know if there are flat screens in heaven, so where the hell am I? I walked down a hallway on the opposite side of the room and I heard running water. I followed the noise until I reached a steamy open bathroom. The white tile floor was warm and moist as my barefeet walked across until I reach a large ceramic wall that only went half way to the ceiling and half way across the room. I peered over the other side of the wall and found the source of the steam. This was a lockeroom styled shower, fit for a giant. The shower water cascaded across the giant man standing naked, facing away from me. I estimated his back to be about four times as large as my entire width and it was covered in a mountain range of muscled lumps here and there. The water slid down to his massive glutes that had huge defined dents in the sides that could have been used as large cereal bowls. His legs were like tree trunks and his calves were as sharp as diamonds. I looked back up and noticed his head was thrown back and his shoulders were pulsing like he was...like he was stroking something. I gasped and he quickly whipped his neck around. I darted out of the shower room sliding across the tiles as I headed for the exit. Suddenly the thunder I heard earlier was back as this behemoth stomped after me, making the house shake with each of his large leaps. I ran for the bedroom I had woke up in and dove under the huge bed. The stomping slowed as it got closer. One last thud landed near the edge of the bed. Suddenly the bed creaked and started rising higher and higher. My shelter was being lifted above me! The giant, robed man used only one hand to lift the side of the huge bed 5 feet up in the air as he peered under it. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to--" I started. "Hey! Whoa, whoa! Relax there, little man! I'm not going to hurt you!" He eased. "I brought you here a few hours ago because I saw you swerve off the road after you ran out of the bar. I wanted to apologize for being so foward so I chased after you but ended up having to pull a rescue mission in this storm." "Well.." I shuttered. "How about you come out from under my bed so I don't accidentally cause you another concussion in one night?" He offered his huge hand to me. "I'm Alex." I put my hand in his and suddenly felt an ounce of his power as it envolveped up to my wrist and tugged me out from under the bed. The bed came crashing down as he released it and then spun around to sit on the edge of the massive mattress. Even as I stood and he sat, he was still a solid 6 inches above me. "What's your name?" He asked. "I'm Joey." I said, still skeptical of what this big guy might do to me. "Thanks for saving me." "It was the least I could do for ruining your night." "You didn't ruin anything. I just--" I stopped and stared up at him. "You just what?" He questioned, staring blankly at me like a lost puppy. This huge guy had no idea what kind of effect he had on me. "I just never saw anyone as big as you before..." I admitted ashamedly and looked back down at his feet. They were more than twice as large as mine. "Oh!" He said excitedly, "You like this?" I looked up to his face as he smiled and stood up from the bed. He stepped closer to me so that there was less than a foot between us. As I stared up he seemed to keep rising and rising, it was never ending. He peeled off his tight robe and tossed it on the bed behind him. I looked straight ahead and was eye level with his navel which was a tunnel inside his cavernous abs. He wore whitey tighties that had an extremely small waist compared to his wingspan. I was not prepared for what I saw when I tilted my head up. His pecs jetted out over me by a foot. They casted a shadow that sent shivers down my spine and blocked out the light from the ceiling fan high above. The cleavage between his pecs was unlike anything I've ever dreamed of. With a slight movement of his shoulders and arms his pecs parted like the Red Sea and his cute face peered down at me in the view between them. He looked incredible from my angle and I just stared with my mouth agap like a silly school boy. "So, do you like this?" He asked again as he began alternately bouncing the giant pecs above me. "You're...you're so big..." I said breathlessly. "Do you really think so?" "Yes," I declared, "I can't believe it." "What's not to believe?" He said as he sat back down on the edge of the bed in front of me. "I actually can't believe how small you are. I was shocked when I saw you wiggling your legs at the bar, trying to touch the ground." He chuckled. "It was adorable." Was he serious? He thinks he should be more into me than me into him? What is going on with this guy? "Do you want me to flex for you, little man?" He furrowed his brow as he asked the question. "Yes, big guy!" I said eagerly. I had a boner for the passed fifteen minutes, I didn't know how I was lasting this long in the same room as this titan. He raised up his arm and held it parallel with the bed. He closed his hand into a fist and veins started popping out of his forearm and his bicep. He brought his fist two inches from his ear and his bicep shot up into a huge bowling ball. "Holy..shit." I said as I gazed at the veiny orb. "Go ahead and kiss it, little man." He was staring at it, too, "before I flex it." It was then that it hit me that his huge bicep was not even flexed yet. Had I even seen any part of his body flexed yet? I moved my face close to his hot flesh and pressed my lips on the lower portion of the muscled rock he called a bicep. Suddenly he grunted and the bicep visible swelled into massive porportions. Before I was able to see the top part of the wall behind his arm; once the big guy flexed his bicep, the mountain grew so big that the muscle wall that was now as big as a basketball was all I could see. I started to use my tonuge and kiss every surface inch of this massive arm. "It's real strong. I bet I have more muscle in this one bicep then you're whole body!" I could tell that my worshipping of his muscles excited him. He loved being admired and he definitely liked that I made him feel big. I decided to take the lead and touch his rock hard ten-pack next. "Yea, check out my abs, little guy!" I sucked on his huge arm one last time and then pulled my face away to check out his midsection. He stood up and I was once again face to face with his ripped abs. "Damn, big guy," I said as I rubbed his ribbed stomach, "they're like stone!" Each of his abs popped out a solid three inches and they were perfectly symmetrical. The rift down the center was as thin as a credit card swiper. I moved my face in an started to kiss his abs when his huge hand came up behind and lightly pressed my face into the divde between the ten pack abs. My nose and lips locked into place between them and then with a slight grunt he flexed. My face was being pinched by his rock hard abs and there was no way I could pull my nose our lips out without them being torn off. I pressed my hands on both sides above my head and my finger tips sunk into different crevices between his upper abs. The big guy chuckled as he swayed side to side, bringing my defenseles cute face and hands wherever his midsection pleased. Finally he released me and I rubbed my face and then immediately licked whatever part of his muscled abs I could reach. "Check this out!" he said as he stomped towards a dresser on the side of his room. "I call this my toy box, but it's really just a junk drawer" he smiled playfully. He pulled out a thick marker and a pencil and brought them over to me. He placed the marker on the bed and put the pencil in my hand. "Go ahead, little man," He looked down at me with a devilish between his massive pecs, "put it in my abs!" I first looked at the yellow, wooden pencil and then I looked up at his abs. I slowly brought the pencil close to his midsection and turned it sideways so it was parallel with the floor. I selected the thickest ab set and placed the pencil in the slot they formed. "Push it in!" He shouted. I poked the pencil in and then gave it more force. When I brought my hand away the pencil remained sitting in place. Alex chuckled and then slowly started to flex his abs. The pencil shimmied its way in and then cracked and snapped as his abs bent the pencil. I dug my fingers in and pulled out the remains of the pencil and looked up at him and smiled. He was loving this just as much as me. "Now the marker!" he shouted down at me. I picked up the thick black permanent marker off the bed and held it perpendicullar to the floor. I pressed the marker into the deep crevice between all the sets of his abs. After putting enough pressure on the marker it sank in so deep that I don't think I would have been able to pull it out on my own. Alex flexed his abs and the marker wedged itself so deep that it was surrounded by muscle on all sides. "Hahaha! I can't see what's going on down there over my pecs, but by the looks of it, you seem to like this!" This gave me a great idea. "Yea, big guy, your muscles are amazing! But, I have a question for you." I asked shyly. "Listen, I love that you make me feel big. Anything that will help you enjoy this experience will help me enjoy this experience. Ask away!" He exclaimed. "D-Do you think you could try this with your pecs?" I asked looking up at him. "Oh man, hahaha! You're a pec guy, aren't you?" He said proudly. He bunched his pecs up and his face disappeared from sight again. "You're in for a treat, little man!" He reached down with one hand and scooped me up like a doll. While holding me a few feet in front of him, he slowly plucked the back of my shirt and gently pulled it over my head. "I hope you don't mind we get a bit more comfortable?" He asked. I grinned happily and nodded. He then pulled my pants and boxers off leaving me naked. He craddled me in his massive arms and my head rested on his giant bicep. He pulled me closer to the underside of his chest and his pecs literally sat on top of me like two giant heavy bean bag chairs. He chuckled and bounced them around while craddling me. The two mounds heaved up and down, one by one; Each time they came down they crashed onto my naked body making me lose a little bit of breath each time. "Big gu--" Boom. "Big g--" Boom. "Big guy, you're" Boom. "Crushing me" Boom. Alex looked over his chest, hearing my whimpers and then tightened his chest into position with a freightened look on his face. "Shit, I'm sorry Joey!" He pleaded, "Sometimes I forget my own strength. Are you okay?" He looked down at me in his massive arms with the sorriest expression. "Yea, it's okay. I liked it, actually, I just hope you don't accidentally hurt me in all this fun!" I explained. Alex reassured me with a smile and then glanced at the dresser he rummaged through before. He gave another devilish grin and started to stomp towards the dresser. He placed me on the dresser which was about three feet high and really did look like a toy box for this giant hunk of a man. I noticed that when he placed me down on top of the three foot dresser, I was face-to-face with his huge pecs. I could have swore that he was only above seven feet when I first saw him at the bar, so this math just didn't add up to me. But, I shrugged it off as the big guy seemed to have a devilish plan in store for me. He reached down and opened the junk drawer. "Go ahead, pick out something for us to play with," he smiled at me. I reached in and brought up an old CD. "Inset disk here," He giggled as he bounced his huge chest around. I slid the disk into the tight cleavage and it slowly went further and further in. He looked me in the eyes and winked and started bouncing his pecs again so the disk disappeared between his pecs. I dug my fingers in as he playfully flexed and even though they were three inches into the deep crevice, I still could not feel the disk. "Just how deep is this cleavage?" I asked, shocked. "I guess you'll have to find out!" He giggled as he gave his pecs one big jump and the disk flew out and hit the wall across the room. I reached into the drawer again and grabbed a thick dictionary. "I bet your pecs can't swallow this, big guy!" I teased and went to put the heavy book back into the drawer when he grabbed my wrist with his long, thick fingers. I looked up at him startled and he had a serious expression. He was determined to prove me wrong. He brought my hands back up to his pecs. "Come on, little man, wedge it between my pecs--if you can--pipsqueak." Alex smiled and flexed his huge pecs. The veins were bursting out and the striations that made up the upper and lower pecs were visible like huge ropes. He expanded his back and then puffed out his chest and the cleavage seemed to open like a huge muscular vice. I slowly moved the heavy book towards his pecs and then squeezed it in as far as I could. I couldn't believe my eyes. His pecs parted for the book and then when he relaxed them they came crashing towards both covers. The dictionary was hanging out only a few inches from being totally enveloped by his pecs. I gasped and put my hands on both of his huge pecs. I felt them vibrating as sweat dripped down his forehead. "Watch this, little man." He grinned. "They're gunna GROW!" He shouted as he opened his arms wide with his fists clenched tight. I could audibly hear his pecs growing. They made the sound you get when rubbing two balloons together. I backed up as his pecs grew a few inches towards me and my back hit the wall. Alex looked down at me, standing on the dresser in front of him, and bounced his pecs again. The dictionary wedged itself deeper and deeper into his pecs until it was no longer visible. "I believe you lost a bet?" Alex smiled and flicked my eight inch cock which was now rock hard and dripping precum. I looked down and saw his huge python sticking straight out almost tearing through his tight underwear. The underwears' elastic could hardly contain his package and his pubic bush was flowing out of the top. "Big guy...You just grew!" "I know. I knew you would like that! The thing is, i've never grown more than an inch or two a month. With you, I feel like I can just keep getting bigger!" He bounced his giant pecs and the dictionary plopped out the underside of his cleavage, crashing to the floor. "You're so massive! I can't believe how huge your pecs are!" I fiddled around in the drawer beneath my feet as I said this, looking for something to really test his strength. I came back up with an old door knob in my hand. "Hey big guy?" I asked provacatively. "Yea?" "Do you think you can crush things with your pecs?" Alex smiled and raised an eye brow. "Go ahead, little man, put it in there!" He once again opened up his cavernous cleavage and looked me in the eyes. I pressed the door knob a few inches into his pecs and let go. They closed up like a venus fly trap and I pressed my small hands on his pecs and rubbed around. "Here goes nothing!" He wrapped his huge arms around me and pulled me close to his pecs as I tried to push away. "Stop! What are you doing!" I shouted, terrified. As soon as I was pressed against his pecs, Alex stopped tugging me towards him. My dick pressed against his abs and I thrusted it upwards where it laid in the rift between his abs. "Little man, I told you I will never hurt you. Look at all the power I have in just my chest. I'm here to protect you, not hurt you." And with that Alex released me and grabbed my hand. He slid my hand to the underside of his pecs, and a small gumball sized piece of metal fell into my palm. It was warm to the touch. It was once the door knob that he crushed with just his pecs.

So, here's part 1 (2?) of the story. Again, comments and criticism are welcome and requested. Enjoy! ====================================== Nate ‘The Snake’ Blainey was a big man. Well, big may not exactly do him justice. He was massive. He was gorgeous. He was… everything. Standing at an even two meters tall, he stood a head almost everyone else on the train station. His hair made him stand out even more. His face grew stubble at a rate that was ridiculous. Nate didn’t even bother shaving any more than once a month, giving him a massive full brown beard reaching down to his clavicle. Combined with his long hair dangling down to his broad shoulders, he looked like some sort of freaky Viking warrior. He weighed a solid 140 kilograms, more or less, but none of it was fat. He was all lean, thick muscle. As he waited for his stop to approach, he adjusted his constantly throbbing, yearning crotch. Sometimes, people wore revealing pants that showed off a bit too much. They were called budgie smugglers. Not Nate. Nate was trying to keep a cockatoo stuffed in his poor pants! If someone had seen him in the few days since he last got rid of all his hair, they would have no other words for the face below other than perfection. His luscious lips, his sparkling blue eyes, even his teeth were brilliant to the point of ridiculous. Well, one of them. Truth be told, there were many like him. He belonged to a group known as the ‘Muscle Club’. Each one with the same level of physical attributes. Though, most of them were on the other side of the Pacific at this point. One of these Adonis lookalikes, Brian Chan, had come down to Sydney about a year ago to go see Mardi Gras. While he was there, he found Nate – then a rail thin, but tall guy – and ‘initiated’ him into the club. Since then, Nate was living a totally changed life. Ever since the transformation, nearly everything was going spectacular for him. He had a modest flat in the heart of the city. Where once was insecurity and mental hopeless, there was now a clarity of mind and general happiness. And he had no troubles picking up anyone for a little ‘R&R.’ The only real ‘downside’ was his constant, never-ending hunger for sex with other men. It didn’t matter whether they were short, tall, thin, fat or whatever. So long as they had something dangling between their legs, he wanted it, in every possible way. The hunger was never ending. Though he could satisfy himself quite well on his own, he only felt truly satisfied when with another of his ilk – and even that satisfaction was fleeting. His body and mind constantly craved the next hit. It was like he was a pack a day smoker gone cold turkey, and there were walking packs of ciggies everywhere. He preferred to be a gentleman about these sort of things with new guys, but it was times like now that really tested his personal resolve. It took everything he had from propositioning anyone on this cramped, little train. The hot, sweaty carriage, the smells of all the late night commuters… why did the toilet have to be out of order? Ah well, he was nearly at the station, and within walking distance of his flat. Then, hopefully he could find another initiate of the club who wanted to spend the night, or at least have a wank to relieve this colossal pressure. All things considered, he was leading a good, if interesting life. But, he still remembered where he had come from. Who he had been. The neurotic shut-in. The messy slob. The underachiever. The constant mental breakdowns. He wouldn’t wish that kind of mental suffering on anyone. “Doors opening. Please stand clear.” The tinny, recorded voice announced that they had stopped at his station. As he walked off and rounded the narrow, curved platform, a small figure dashed around and bumped into his muscled side, before mumbling a “sorry” and continued. As soon as there was contact, Nate got a blast of the figure’s noticeable, pungent scent. It smelled of day old sweat, tobacco smoke, marijuana, and something else. Tears? Mucus? Was this guy crying? Nate turned around and went around to see where the figure had gone. As he got around the notoriously steep curve, he saw what looked like a young man standing on the edge of the platform. He looked about 19, according to Nate’s keen eye. He was wearing a dirty, dishevelled jacket and some ratty jeans. He had short, black hair and had light brown skin. Maybe he was Maori? Nate was right though. The poor thing looked like he had cried his eyes out earlier that evening. Those same bloodshot eyes kept darting from the arrivals board hanging from the wall, the bend in the tracks, and back again. The board said ‘Next Train: 2 Minutes. Train will not stop at this station.’ This really worried Nate. This was an area noted for the amount of suicides that happened right where they were standing. Nate walked up and put his meaty hand on the poor boy’s shoulder. “Hey there, I’m Nate. Are you alright?” The young man just shuddered under Nate’s touch. “I-I’m having a rough time right now. Can you leave me alone, mate? Please?” “Well, if you’re not doing alright, sometimes its best of you talk to someone about it.” Nate heard a distant rumbling. He knew the train would barely slow down as it passed through. There was no doubt what would happen if the troubled guy decided to take a single step. Nate had to think of something fast. “Look, I know there’s probably a whole lot going wrong in your life right now. But if you do what I think you’re going to do, that’s the end of the story. Finito. Nothing gets resolved. But, that doesn’t have to be the end. No matter what you’ve done, or who’s hurt you, I know you can always make it better.” Just then, the train thundered around the bend. For a split second, it looked like the boy was seriously considering jumping. But, at that moment, his emotions overwhelmed him, and he fell to his knees, sobbing uncontrollably. Nate dropped down beside him and pulled him in for a big bear hug. As the boy cried into his stony forearm, Nate rocked him back and forth, and comforted him like an infant. After a while, when he had calmed down, Nate spoke up. “Did you want to go grab something to eat? There’s a Maccas around the corner, if you want. I reckon a bit of greasy food might do you some good right now.” “O-okay. Thanks.” “Don’t mention it. I was looking for a reason to eat out. Can you get up?” The boy cleared his throat, and tried to regain his footing. With a little support from Nate, he was soon on his own feet again. Using Nate as a support, the two made their way across the street to the golden arches. “T-thanks, man. I’m sorry for… for all this happening to you” “Nah, it’s all right. I’m always butting in on others’ business. How are you feeling?” “A bit better, I think. It’s Mick, by the way.” “Well, Mick, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

This is a story - the only one ever - I posted on another site a very, very long time ago. I've tidied it up, made a few edits but otherwise no significant changes. I thought it was not bad all that time ago, but I'm not sure what i think about it now. Would definitely be looking to write something less inhibited these days. (Grin...) So what do yu think, guys? Catalog Man No 9 Jackson Fredericks had a mission. He had a project: helping to spread hotness, as he thought of it. Having struggled and succeeded against the odds, which were stacked against him from an impoverished childhood, he had been educated to the very highest standard in both biochemistry and psychology. Big, lucrative jobs came his way in rapid sequence. By age 36, he had amassed a tidy fortune through careful but inspired investments. He owned his own big house, freelanced when he felt like it, did as he pleased. Not bad for a boy who started with nothing, he thought - not for the first time - as he lowered his big frame in a chair in front of his computer. Settling, he stretched his arms wide and then cupped his hands behind his head. Nobody knew yet quite how remarkable his research and experimentation into human physiology had been. Nobel territory? Could be. No point rushing, though. Got to keep a good work/life balance, right? And there was the project. Watching the on-screen images while his computer powered on, he wondered again if his new project was going to be worth the effort. There were certainly big risks. The complex formulae and unpredictable psychological aspects could always go wrong. He knew precisely how to get the exact results he wanted on himself, but moving on to others would be, well, challenging. Jackson loped into the kitchen to fix a drink, catching sight of himself in the floor to ceiling mirror in the corridor. Always a pleasure to see in my natural state, he commented inwardly, grinning slightly at his own narcissism. He was dressed in the singlet and baggies he had worn to the gym earlier. His skin, where it showed, still glistened with sweat from his workout. Despite the arsenal at his disposal, he believed, it was better to keep the natural body right up to scratch through plain hard work, not to mention the endorphin high which strenuous exercise invariably produced in him. And it kept paying off. At 6' and 185 pounds, Jackson's lean body was covered in toned muscle. The damp material of his gym shirt clung to his broad shoulders and his nipples stood out visibly on his chest. His kept his hair cut to a close fade, his large green eyes were framed by naturally arched eyebrows and high cheekbones. A trimmed mustache and goatee surrounded his full lips. Yes, he thought, the basic body is always very gratifying. Jackson returned to the computer in time to hear the voice telling his he had mail. In a minute, he muttered. He wanted to check first that the site was up and running properly. He had argued endlessly with the site designers about getting it just right. If it had gone live overnight as he had been promised, he should be getting some traffic very soon. He clicked on his favorites list, selected his own site and waited. After a moment, the screen flooded with an graphic image of a naked bodybuilder, superimposed with the words "Transformations". Jackson scanned the front page banner he had composed: "Welcome to Transformations, where you will get the chance to meet the most outstanding men presently available in town. Check out our escort catalog. There is a very wide range of sexy men here to suit many desires. We aim to offer an experience which will change your life, no less. Competitive rates. In calls only." Under the banner message was a cartoon graphic of a pulsing, outsize dick with an 'enter' arrow beside it. Hmm, Jackson thought, maybe that was a rather coarse touch. But he would probably get more hits that way. Inside, the catalog page displayed an assortment of men all very different from each other: none of them was entirely naked, all wore provocative clothing. Site instructions urged potential customers to e-mail the webmaster with their choice of man, a brief explanation for their choice and basic personal physical details. Further exchanges would then follow about time, place, terms and conditions. Could be any one of a hundred escort sites peddling sex, Jackson thought, but he hoped that a certain type of man would be intrigued by the suggestion of transformation. He just had to weed out the exact type of fantasies which would suit his purposes. He leaned back in his chair and clicked on his mail box. --------------------------------------------------------- Derrick James finished his last rep of bench press and stood up. He looked hard at his reflection in the mirror of the gym's free weight area, then turned away in evident disgust. Shit, what would it take?, he wondered. Just turned 28, he was becoming resigned to never getting the breakthrough he wanted at the gym. Although 5'11", not at all bad looking and obviously toned from regular workouts over several years, his body just wasn't going anywhere. It seemed to satisfy his sex partners when he occasionally scored, but it didn't satisfy him. All he had to do was look at some of the really big lifters at the gym to feel almost sick with envy. Especially the bigger bodybuilders. And ditto that the black dudes, He could swear that some of them got visibly bigger every time he saw them. Images of their big bodies flooded his mind now whenever he jerked off, and even during sex with other ‘regular’ men he found his thoughts turning to how incredibly sexually potent they were. But the sad fact was that they looked right through him as if he wasn't there. Just as well, maybe. If any of them had stopped to notice him they might have objected to the look of mingled envy and lust on his face as he watched them swagger through their workout routines, his dick never less than half hard. He thought that even if he ever got that big he would be too embarrassed to wear such revealing gear as they did in the gym. Some of that lycra shit looked like it was painted on to their muscle bodies. When Derrick got home, he went straight to his computer and once on line, starting surfing some of his favorite bodybuilder sites. Looking through the new links section of one site, his eye was caught by a listing for an escort service called Transformations. The site description promised an illustrated catalog. Hmmm, that could be interesting, he thought, feeling his cock twitch in anticipation. Barely two hours later, he stood in front of the computer, trembling slightly and trying to catch his breath. He sure as hell couldn't afford to hire an escort, wasn't sure he should even be exploring such an option. He had looked through the Transformations photo gallery with growing interest - there certainly were a wide variety of types there, not the usual assortment of porn magazine clones. Then he had been stopped in his tracks by a page devoted to a massively muscled black bodybuilder. The man had obviously trained to serious competition standard. He stood legs wide apart, powerful arms crossed over his glistening pecs, thick knotted muscle straining in his bull-like neck. His expression was challenging, even intimidating. He wore only a yellow pose pouch which hung low under the weight of his prominent package. Apart from a pair of thick eyebrows which emphasised his low forehead, he appeared to be shaved completely hairless. Derrick had been unable to believe quite how powerfully horny he found the man's image and knew at once that he would have to take the leap and arrange an appointment. He had fired off an e-mail to the webmaster without any expectation of a quick reply. In it, he explained that he was very interested (I'll say, he thought to himself as he typed) in meeting the model listed as Number 9 in the agency's catalog. He went on to describe himself and said that he had always wanted to be with a black bodybuilder just like this one. (Funny, he noticed when he checked the message for spelling before sending it off, he had written "always wanted to be a black bodybuilder... " the first time around. He hastily inserted the missing 'with'.) To his surprise, an answer pinged into his online mail box barely an hour later. The reply confirmed that Transformations had been able to secure him an appointment with the escort the following Friday evening in his own town. He was given an address and a time. He should bring a credit card with him and dress "however you like". Derrick was a bit breathless by the end of these exchanges, not quite sure what he had done. But he reasoned that he had waited too long already for this. He guessed he could wait until Friday. --------------------------------------------------------- Jackson Fredericks spent much of the following two days preparing for the first appointment on Friday evening. He was pleased that things were working out so easily. He had done all the necessary research about Mr Derrick James. The first subject's choice of escort was a fairly straightforward temporary transformation for Jackson to accommodate. Just a question really of putting the appropriate mass in all the right places on himself to approximate the model from the catalog. Hardly any cosmetic fiddling around. Good. He had mixed a cocktail of dilute transform compounds to achieve the required result. Washing it down with his breakfast, Jackson calculated that the timed release should be completed by late afternoon. He changed into a pair of baggy shorts and an extra large T shirt - room to grow, he observed, grinning to himself - and set about preparing the materials for the more fundamental changes he hoped to offer his customer. He felt occasionally the not unpleasant sensation of progressive alterations to his body as the day passed, but he knew he would wait until he had completed the process before looking in the mirror. It was always more fun that way. -------------------------------------------------------- Derrick walked quickly when he got off the bus on Friday evening in a neighbourhood he did not know at all. It was a chillier evening than he had bargained on and he wore only a tight, white t-shirt and some cargo pants against the cold. When he arrived at the street address he had been given, he wondered if he had made a mistake with the house number. The big house was in complete darkness. Taking a deep breath, Derrick pushed the doorbell, his hand shaking slightly in anticipation. After a minute, the door swung open on a darkened hallway. A figure standing partially behind the door intoned in a rumbling bass: "Come on in, man", a deep voice said. Derrick slipped inside and was immediately struck not by what he saw - or couldn't quite yet see - but by the strong musky smell of fresh sweat. His eyes finally adjusting to the half light, he now took in the man standing just feet away from him. Mark was stunned by the presence of the massive black bodybuilder who towered at 6'3" over him. Powerful muscles seemed to surge and ripple all over his body when he moved even slightly. Hairless but for his thick eyebrows, he wore only a yellow pose pouch which strained to cover his crotch. His thick full lips seemed to fill his lower face completely. He stepped a bit closer to Derrick and looked him up and down. "Why dontcha come on in here?, he said, motioning Derrick through another door. "I just been getting a quick pump on the home gym." Derrick tried to squeeze past him as they both headed for the door but the big lifter was too big to avoid brushing up against him on the way through. Derrick felt electrified by the brief contact. As he entered the room, the black muscle giant planted his feet at shoulder width and folded his arms across his chest. "You like what you see, man?" He opened his arms in an expansive gesture, pulled one arm up into a flex, turning his face close, letting his long pink tongue lick slowly across the pumped bicep, while cupping his crotch with his free hand, regarding Derrick from under hooded eyes. Derrick stared fixedly at the erotic vision in front of him, felt his cock hardening in his pants. He noticed how the big man's brown nipples, centred on wide discs against his pecs, were bullet hard and pointing nearly face down towards his bulging, defined abs. "Well, do you?”, he prompted. "Oh yeah, man, I really do", Derrick whispered huskily, his mouth dry. "Good, I knew you would. Have a seat on the couch, man. I'm gonna grab a protein drink outta the fridge. I'll get one for you, too. Then we can get busy." It wasn't a question or an invitation, more of a statement. Derrick watched the man's massive back as he left the room - flaring lats, bulking deltoids which merged into his bull neck, a high hard butt of chiseled ass muscle. A sigh of urgent lust escaped raggedly from Derrick's mouth. The muscleman returned after a minute and flopped down beside Derrick, the weight of his body hitting the couch making it shake while its springs complained. Derrick took the tumbler from him and started to sip absently from it while he tried to get used to the waves of heat and the heady smell coming off the man sitting so close to him. Working one big hand over his chest while he spoke, the man starting saying in his low voice how much Derrick must admire his body to be willing to pay for his company. He said how much he got off on that kind of admiration in this job. The words began to tumble out of Derrick with this prompt, about how much he loved big bodybuilders, how he would love to be as big as them. "Just like you", he ended a little breathlessly. The big man grinned sexily and nodded as if privately satisfying himself of something. He leaned over Derrick, clasping one big hand around the base of his neck, pulling him close. "You like my big black body, fella?", he murmured teasingly. Derrick leaned into the man's chest and found one hard nipple with his tongue. He licked and chewed for a long time, pausing only to finish his drink to wet his dry mouth. He returned to attack the other nipple, his hands meanwhile searching the man's hard muscles. He was glad to hear the man begin to groan with pleasure at this treatment, occasionally grunting "Yeh, man, that's right, that's how to do it." Derrick noticed that the yellow pose pouch which had barely covered the big guy's crotch before was now stretched to obscene proportions. Derrick started to peel back the brief to release the swelling dark dick which was aching to spring up. He lowered his mouth hungrily to within an inch or two of the big man's thick member when he felt the beginnings of dizziness and a sense of great tiredness. His last surprised thought as he lost consciousness was that he was being carried in the man's huge arms as if he were weightless. --------------------------------------------------------- Jackson Fredericks stood over the single bed in an upstairs room of the house the following afternoon, looking intently at Derrick's body. Although he was absolutely still And sound asleep, Jackson had clamped his wrists and ankles to the sides of the bed as a precaution. He was pleased and rather excited by the results of Derrick's transformation so far. Last night's cocktail of carefully calculated and blended compounds had certainly worked impressively. The hulking 6' 3" figure on the bed, whose shoulders spanned its whole width easily, bore little resemblance to the young man who had entered the house 18 hours earlier. His thick corded neck and muscle-knotted shoulders, 50" pecs, awesome flaring lats pushing his 20" biceps away from his body, rock hard bulging abs, huge thighs with prominent veins running into his crotch all proclaimed him the very image of a powerful bodybuilder. His heavy low hanging balls over which flopped a thick uncut dick - unhard at least five inches long - suggested that he would be a powerful player in bed as well. He was perfectly hairless all over but for his eyebrows and a shock of blond hair on his head. The rags of a white t-shirt and a pair of cargo pants which had been ripped by their seams hung from his body. Very, very nice, Jackson told himself. Nice, but not quite finished yet. Now came the delicate part. He moved near to the bed, laying a hand on Derrick's cool forehead. A slight exertion of pressure with his fingers and the sleeping man began to struggle up to consciousness. Derrick's eyes opened slowly, blinking in the light. He gradually took in the man standing patiently over him. Instinctively he tried to sit up, only he could to move his arms. He felt panic starting as he tried to work out what the hell was going on. "What the fuck!?", he shouted, glaring at the man. "How are you feeling today, big man?", Jackson asked. Derrick was struck by how soothing the man's voice sounded and thought better of starting to shout again. But who is this guy?, he wondered. What had happened last night? He remembered just getting started with the amazing black guy from the escort agency, then barely ten minutes later - nothing else. "Umm.... Who are you?", he asked, trying to focus on the nicely built handsome man standing over him. "Well, I guess you could say that I am your benefactor", the man replied. "I'm certainly your host for the time being". "What the hell happened to me last night? Where did my date go?", Derrick muttered, more to himself than in expectation of an answer. "He'll be along before too long, I suspect", said the man, a faint smile passing over his lips. "But right now, I want to show you something I think you will like." Oh shit, thought Derrick, I hope this isn't some kind of come on. This is all weird enough already. The man fingered a remote control he had extracted from his pocket. A panel in the ceiling slid noiselessly back to reveal a mirror. "Look up now, Derrick," the man suggested. Derrick's eyes flickered upwards towards the ceiling. He stared hard for a full minute at the image he saw reflected there, his jaw dropped in stunned amazement. "Fuck, man, what's happened to me? This can't be real!" Even as he spoke the words, he realised that he was already longing to touch the body he saw. "Oh yes, it is very real, I assure you. Are you not pleased? This is what you always wanted isn't it? Or at least, part of what you wanted." Derrick didn't know what that last part was supposed to mean. He was now completely transfixed by the image of himself as a massive bodybuilder. And it clearly turned him on. He watched as his new improved dick - shit, it couldn't be that big - hardened until it lay, ten fat inches, against the inside of his thigh, oozing precum. Derrick muttered, entranced: "But how?" Jackson laughed. "That is sort of a secret, my friend. Let's just say that the protein drink you were given last night was more than just a fitness supplement." Derrick shook his head slowly from side to side. "But, it will, like, wear off soon, right?" "Not at the concentrations of compounds you have absorbed. These changes are permanent. Your fundamental biochemistry has been altered now at a genetic level." "Fuck, man." Derrick didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He went quiet for a minute. "Man, I really wanna touch myself", he whispered. "Let me loose so I can touch myself, please!" The man circled the bed, looking appraisingly at Derrick. "The thing is, Derrick, we are not quite finished yet. Transformations offers a total service and I wouldn't want you to go home half - umm - done, shall we say." Derrick shuddered. "Look man, I think this is just completely amazing, but it's enough. I look great like this, just what I always wanted. Any more and I would be some sort of freak." As he spoke, Jackson moved closer again. "No, Derrick. Not a freak at all, just complete. But this next part is a bit tricky and I will need you to be awake and willing. I can help you relax to make it easier." Jackson picked up a small metal disc from the table nearby and started to pass it back and forth in front of Derrick's eyes. Derrick watched as it caught the light regularly, listening to the man urging him to relax. --------------------------------------------------------- "Now, Derrick. You understand that you are hypnotised, don't you?". Derrick nodded. "I want you to listen carefully to what I tell you and I need to know that you want all this to happen. That you really want it. And when we are finished, I promise you will be very happy. Deal? " Derrick nodded with some hesitation. "OK, man," he said at last. Jackson paused a moment. He finally asked: "Can you remember, Derrick, what you said to your escort last night just before you passed out?" "Sure, I said I would like to be just like him. God, he was so fantastic. That body." "That's right, you said you would like to be just like him. And you meant that?" "Hell, yeh. And now I am", he replied. "No, not quite", Jackson answered patiently, as he unwrapped three loaded hypodermic syringes from the bedside table. "You seemed to be trying to say that you would like to be a black man who is also a big bodybuilder. A totally hot, black muscle giant. Isn't that true?" Silence for a minute. Derrick muttered a reply which was neither a yes or no. "Well, Derrick, is that what you meant or not?", Jackson persisted. Images flooded through Derrick's mind half-conscious mind of all the black bodybuilders he had lusted after at the gym, acknowledging just how much he wanted to be like them. And how the incredible presence of the escort last night had settled him finally in that wish. "Yes," he groaned at last, "God yes, that is what I want." Jackson gently inserted the first hypo into one of the many prominent veins on the inside of Derrick's forearm and steadily emptied the contents into his bloodstream. Derrick made a face but remained still. "This first shot is to deal with some basic issues for you, Derrick. Skin and hair, mostly. It won't hurt at all. Shall I tell you about it is it happens?" Derrick nodded slowly. "Yes, it is a very arresting sight. Your skin is getting darker all over as I watch. In a minute or two it will have become a dark chocolate brown all over, except for the palms of your hands and the soles of your feet. Very ... fetching. And that big dick of yours is several shades darker, almost coal black. Your blond hair has fallen out. Your skull and jaw will gradually grow out in black hair, if you want to let it grow. Personally I like the bald-headed look on a man like you. You have already developed a pair of thick black eyebrows. Short silky hair has formed in your pits and a small patch of wiry black pubes has cropped on your crotch. There is a silky coating on your balls too. You may want to keep them shaved later on - I know lots of bodybuilders like to do that. Good. That is about it for this stage. You now have black skin Derrick. Congratulations." Jackson ran a hand over the silky dark skin on Derrick's new chest. "All right now Derrick. This next shot will go deeper. It will address your basic physiognomy. You may feel a little discomfort for a while. Bear with me, though. It will pass." Jackson found another vein and emptied the second syringe into the man's arm. Derrick convulsed slight after a moment and began to thrash against his restraints as his body began to change further. Jackson noticed a perceptible lift to his hips as his glutes swelled and altered to produce a perfect high round bubble butt of two melon shaped halves, which jutted almost shelf-like away from the base of his back. His fingers lengthened on suddenly bigger hands. But the really significant changes were happening to his face and head. Jackson watched in fascinated approval as Derrick's skull rounded at the back and dipped sharply where it met his neck. Derrick's previously rather high forehead seemed to shrink visibly and his brow thickened. His cheekbones became more prominent, his nose flatter and broader with flaring nostrils, his big almond eyes hooded with deeply folded lids. Finally, his lips thickened to a sensual new fullness, dominating his whole lower face. Jackson's voice shook very slightly when he next spoke. "Derrick, that has worked very, very well. You are without doubt a very beautiful black man now." "OK, Derrick breathed and at once flinched in surprise at the sound of his own new gutturally deep voice. Jackson stood admiring the work so far. The white boy who had walked through his door the day before was now transformed into a 275 lb black bodybuilder. He leaned close to the bed, noticing the heat and deep musky smell which now rolled off the big man's body. "Just one more shot, Derrick. OK?" An assenting grunt. "This shot is really just to make sure you have, umm, fun. It will fix your sex drive at a much higher level and also make you more sexually versatile. It will loosen your self-consciousness." (And wipe selective parts of your memory of how all this has happened, he observed silently to himself.) The contents of the third needle emptied into Derrick's arm, Jackson sat down on a chair for exactly five minutes before rising to approach the recumbent muscle man. "Derrick, I am going to end this hypnosis now. When you open your eyes, I will release your restraints, but I want you to be still for a minute or two before you get up. You may feel a little surprised at first. Derrick nodded slowly. Jackson leaned forward, a smile of triumph spreading over his face as he murmured in Derrick's ear: "Now, wake up, my man." He loosened the big man's restraints and sat back to watch. Derrick opened his eyes and looked up to the mirror on the ceiling. Totally freaky, he thought. He grinned with a look of complete satisfaction and wonder at his powerful black body before turning to the attractive man sitting near him. "Sup Doc?", he asked, speaking the words in a slight drawl as he tried to adjust to his newly full lips. He started to touch his muscles all over, as if to persuade himself that it was all really true. He whistled slowly, commenting almost to himself, "Would you look at me, man? A real muscle bro now." All this activity produced an immediate response from his steadily thickening dick. "Fuck man, shouldn't I be covered up ...?", he ended lamely, looking up at Jackson for assistance. Jackson fished a very skimpy yellow pose pouch from his pocket and offered it to Derrick. "You might just about get into this if you're quick", he offered. Derrick struggled into the brief, managing to look more undressed with it on than when he had been naked, his pubes sticking out of the brief where it sagged under the weight of his cock and balls. "Guess I'm gonna need some new clothes," he said absently. "Yes," Jackson agreed. "I hope you don't mind, I did some shopping on your credit card this morning. You can try on some of this stuff next door now, if you want. There's a full length mirror in there. I think it will fit you and I think you'll like it. "Cool, thanks," Derrick said. He stood and walked experimentally around the room, finding his new centre of gravity and getting used to the slightly rolling gait which his big thighs created when he walked. "Guess I best had get on home now", he said finally. His face clouded. "Yo, man? You don't happen to know where I live now, do you? I seem to have forgot." "Same place as before, Derrick. The landlord understands you are subletting from the owner. And with your new job managing your old gym- you're due to start first thing Monday, by the way - you should be able to afford to move somewhere nicer soon enough. All the paperwork is in the bag with the clothes." Derrick still seemed troubled. "What about my friends, family ...?" he trailed off. Jackson shrugged. "Just go with the flow, Derrick, as I expect you would put it. And have a good time." Derrick seemed content enough with this and he grinned a toothy smile. He threw the bag of clothes over one shoulder and turned to leave the room. Jackson watched his broad back and butt appreciatively. He halted just as he reached the doorway. Turning, he said "I guess I'll go try on some of this stuff before I check outta here, man." He winked. "You wanna help"? Jackson padded after him a couple of minutes later. He reached the doorway to find Derrick struggling into a white lycra muscle T which looked painted onto his torso. He was about to button the flies on his pants when he caught sight of Jackson. Stepping close to him, he hefted his hardening dick and balls in one hand suggestively, then raised a flexed bicep to his face, licking it slowly with a long pink tongue. "What do you think, man? You like what you see?" Jackson stepped into the erotically charged arms of the muscleman, finding his lips for a passionate kiss as he began to fondle Derrick's thick ebony cock with one hand and stroke his muscles with the other. Oh yes, he thought, Catalog man No 9 has been a big success. A very good start to the project.

Check out Part 1 if you need a refresher on the story: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2496-the-facility/ Two years had passed since that day back in the city. Both of you managed to get out and found refuge in a neighboring community away from the chaos that ensued from that crazy day. Remarkably though the force that consumed the city only managed to affect a small amount of men from outside its borders and never made it to this town they made it to. Even more amazing is the fact that both you and Howard returned to your normal sizes just a few hours after entering this new community. You were both found and taken to a place that was being run by a doctor by the name of Ross Bloodstone. He was intrigued by both of your circumstances and started running very elaborate tests on both of you. After determining that you and Howard were both born with genetic gifts, the doctor decided to organize a team to go investigate the building you spoke to him about and find out exactly how this whole thing started. He recruited you to go back and search to where this force was being housed inside the facility where you and Howard both originally changed. The search team was to wear protective gear that was implanted with an oxygen tank so they could breathe clean air and not worry about some freak accident from happening. You lobbied hard to get Howard put onto the search team, but Dr. Bloodstone decided against it and sent him to go work with a research company to help develop a new type of protein supplement. The doctor had occasionally spoken to you about people he had worked with in the past that would make you think that perhaps this experimental facility was somehow put together as part of one of his studies. You decided to keep it to yourself so he wouldn’t get any indications that you might question his motives. After some last minute planning, you got the search team together and shuffled them into an armored van that was meant for tough missions like this one. The drive back to the city was about three hours away from this community. The men were also told to eat something before they left to avoid the possibility of having to expose themselves to the air. The team was made up of five guys, all of different sizes and all had different levels of expertise. The one that was assigned to stay with you at all times was Brisco, a stunningly handsome former marine with a thick powerful build. From day one at the safehouse you had resided in, this man helped you cope with the after effects of the reversion process and stayed close when your lover was not available. Howard never truly understood why this man latched on to you so quickly so he tried to stay close to you to make sure that nothing unusual would happen. It is perhaps the main reason why he was assigned to another location to avoid getting into the middle of whatever Brisco’s assignment was. The other three vary in size from the lanky type with the technological skills, Marshall, to one with medical expertise, Evers, and the other one was a monstrously huge brute with the strength to fend off whoever might have come along. His name was Hery, a South American former superheavyweight bodybuilder that at one time was going to compete for the Olympia competition before all hell broke loose in his homeland. Once you arrived back inside the city, you were shocked to see that there was a substantial amount of dead men lying everywhere. It seemed really strange that not a single man survived from this catastrophe, but that there must have been a reason for this to occur as well. The team managed to find the location of the facility and parked the van directly in front of where both you and Howard emerged from just a couple of years before. You started to get out of the vehicle until Brisco ordered you to stay put while he went inside to search. The rest of the team followed closely behind him. After they made their way inside the huge opening in the facility wall, you managed to sneak out the driver’s side door and peeked in before stepping inside. The darkness inside the testing area reminded you of what had transpired just a few years before. Nothing had changed except for several portions of the ceiling which were falling down from the lack of maintenance. You got a flashlight out from your suit pocket and looked over and noticed that Marshall was already inside the control room checking out the machinery that still remained slightly intact despite the carnage that occurred from that crazy day. Both Evers and Hery had apparently gone somewhere else inside the facility since they were nowhere to be seen. You managed to find your way over to start discussing what may or may not have led to the development of this powerful force. You were trying to formulate in your mind of whether or not he was just doing things for Dr. Bloodstone or if he really was interested in figuring out how this may have gotten started on his own free will. You eventually decided to let Marshall continue his examination of the machinery and went searching throughout other sections of the building. You could hear both Brisco and Hery discussing something in the gym area not far from the main entrance of the building as you entered the long corridor that led to the front part of the facility. It seemed as if Hery was more interested in finding out if the force was still activated in the air than ever protecting the team from anything they may have encountered. The two men argued for several minutes before Brisco finally said that he wasn’t going to be part of whatever decision Hery was going to make. He even threatened to kill him right there if he decided to take his helmet off. Before they said anything else, you quickly jumped in between them to resolve whatever conflict was going to transpire next. Brisco told you to get out the way, but you refused since you figured he wouldn’t hurt you considering how he has been with you over the last several months. The huge bodybuilder made a few more taunts before unlatching his helmet and threatened to pull it off. You pleaded with him to take a few minutes to think about what he was going to do, but it didn’t work as he immediately pulls his helmet off. He took several deep breaths inhaling the air and grunted in his low South American voice. Within seconds, both you and Brisco could hear his body reacting. His suit was inflating to its limits as his muscles were expanding at an alarming rate. The marine pushed you out of the way and started shooting at Hery numerous times hitting the growing behemoth in his chest and legs. The blood from his wounds was slowly pooling out the holes in his suit before his bloated muscles started tearing their way out of the fabric and pushed the bullets out and onto the floor. He was yelling quite loudly at Brisco as he continued to swell inside up the suit as the fabric quickly gave way to the mass that continued to grow on top of the immense muscle he had already on his bulging torso. You got back up and attempted to get the marine away from Hery, but he wouldn’t budge as he tried shooting the swelling behemoth again. The bullets barely pierced his olive flesh as the expanding muscle layers pushed them right back out. At this point, the South American’s suit completely fell to the ground. He continued to expand as he grew even taller and was about to reach the ceiling above him. You decided to high tail it out the back of the gym area and into the locker area. You peered around the corner to listen from the locker room entrance and could hear Hery’s immensely deep voice rumbling against the walls as Brisco yelled in fright. The ceiling was heard crumbling as the facility shook several times forcing you to brace yourself against the wall you were standing beside. You decided to find another way out of the locker room in case the giant decided to come looking for you. This was a part of the facility that you were not familiar with since you were immediately sent back into the test area when you originally arrived there. Perhaps there was a door in the back where you could find a way out. After a couple of minutes of searching, you did find a door and opened it. You quickly rushed inside and closed it. When you were trying to turn around, you were immediately met by Evers who attempted to try and knock you out. You avoided his blow and retaliated by punching him in the faceguard of his helmet which knocked him backwards. He started to fall over but you managed to catch him before he landed on the ground. You didn’t want his helmet to come off somehow. He tried to get back up but you ended up sitting on him to restrain him while you asked him questions about his motive and what the doctor wanted him to do at the facility. Evers refused to answer any of his questions and said that he was willing to kill himself if it was needed. You knew that you couldn’t let him off that easy by taking his helmet off so you forced him up to his feet and sat him over in a chair by a window that was located close to a door which went outside. You found some thick medical tape lying close to you and wrapped his arms up in it behind his back as well as around the bottom part of his helmet to avoid any kind of accident from possibly occurring. This room appeared to be some kind of lab area with various bottles of chemicals and gases lying everywhere. You scanned the whole area and came to the conclusion that perhaps Evers was sent back here to possibly work on getting another virus developed. You heard noises coming from behind one of the walls and went over to investigate. You could hear something powering up and quickly jumped backwards to avoid the blast that ended up coming through the wall. A huge crater appeared as Evers went flying into the wall behind him. Someone came through the crater and grabbed you by the arm before standing you up. They immediately noticed that a crack was forming on your helmet and patched it quickly before any of the air entered. As you came to your senses, you noticed that it was in fact Marshall who picked you up from the ground. He told you that they needed to get out of there to avoid being found because he realized that they were being used by the doctor and most likely other members of the search team. Still a bit groggy, you nodded in agreement as the man opened the door that led outside and felt yourself being dragged away from the facility. More sounds were heard emanating from the complex behind you as the two of you went inside a nearby building to take shelter. You collapsed into Marshall’s arms once you found a safe place inside that was secure and passed out. Need to catch up on Doctor Bloodstone?: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3533-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-1-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3600-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-2-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor

What a beautiful description of sex with a hugely muscled man. You make everthing so vivid, really pulling the reader into the story. Really enthralling stuff!

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4766-camp-newlake-race-for-the-buff-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4794-camp-newlake-race-for-the-buff-part-2/ Well, this is it! The final bit for Ben and Adam, hope you like it, as always, and there's another story which I'm working on which should go up on Monday. In fact I think I'll post stories every Monday and Saturday from now on, just so you know. Why? I don't know, it's fun. And, I'll be posting them on DA too. (Oh did I mention I have a an account on DA too, it's SoupBacons on DA, did I mention that, well I'm mentioning that >_>) xD Oh well, have fun, here it is. /// PART THREE Adam walked. Coming nearer to the edge of the woods, where everyone else had gathered, waiting to see what had happened to him and Ben. He went through the last few bushes, and got onto the clearing – it was still so strange how his body reacted so quickly, did things so much easily now, now that he was bigger, no – now that he was finally big, and… strong. He couldn’t even believe that he was thinking that, and that it was actually true. He got out of the forest, and the others looked at him, he heard gasps, oohs and aahs. Then, they all got up and went towards him with great smiles of admiration on their faces, all in awe – almost shouting praises in disbelief. This made him smile as he flexed his bicep for them – looking at it. “Yeah – I know I’m pretty big h—“ He stopped, as he noticed them all rush right past him. He turned around and saw the giant Ben behind him, grinning playfully as he encouraged everyone to touch him, admire him. “Oh yeah…” He began in a deep, sensual tone. “I’m even bigger, what’d I tell you?” Then, he let out a quiet chuckle. ‘Damn.’ Is everything that went through Adam’s mind as he laid eyes on Ben again – just taking in how large and muscular and more importantly, tall, this teenager had become. A short while later, he found himself enter the main hall of the camp, along with everyone else, though they were following Ben to the gym. ‘I wish… I wish there was some way to get more… more… power. I have to win, yeah, I do. He had his share…' Thought Adam, as he went by the potion closet again, briefly remembering last night’s events. ‘If there were some way I could win. He’s not gonna let me, that’s for sure – he’s so large and strong and… well, he’s loving it, if only- OH!” Something came to him. ‘The potion closet… oh… a… speed potion. Yes, yes. Hm, that would do.’ *** Ben stood in the gym, in complete silence, surrounded by almost everyone else from the camp. He was almost naked, only few rags wrapped around his privates. He simply stood there, looking at himself in the mirror. ‘Good God. I’m not even flexing and I’m the biggest, most ripped dude in here. There’s no way I’m not getting more. God, it feels so good. And that damn twerp’s gonna come back begging me tonight to let him win. There’s no goddamn way I’ll let that happen –he’s had his share, now it’s my turn to become a GOD.” He said, and looked down at his arms and chest, which seemed to stretch endlessly in length and width. There was almost no muscle on his body that wasn’t pronounced, below his skin there were only large slabs of thick, hard meat. He flexed his forearms, his pecs, seeing them explode outwards, as he slyly smirked, feeling so dominant in the gym. “Well – what do you say…” He began, breaking the silence, as his inadvertently loud and deep voice startled everyone. “…am I gonna’ show you what these things can do?” Ben was met with unanimous encouragement, and so – he began working out. He loaded up the bench press with all the weights he could possibly fit onto it. He lay down, feeling how his wide back rested on only a portion of the bench, and he gripped the bar, lifting the weights – almost feeling himself get bigger right there and then. His arms were burning, his chest rose up and down as he was breathing, working – it was so wide and thick – in fact there really wasn’t a part of him that you could say wasn’t. He felt the weights get too light, very quickly. As he went from machine to machine, the rest of the night –as his admirers followed closely, often asking to squeeze his muscles, or telling him to flex – he felt something. *** “Dude…” Ben said as he entered the cabin, later that evening. “All the weights in the gym are so light – like, I can’t even get a good pump from them.” He had to duck slightly as he came in, sitting down on his bed, he had to duck slightly again, as he sat, Adam’s bed was too low now. He spread himself across the bed, just his butt taking up ridiculous amounts of space, he rested his arms behind his back and he leaned on the wall behind. Adam turned around as he heard him sit down and almost let out a gasp – always forgetting how large Ben had really become. ‘God, I’m getting too big for this place, it’s like… if I were a bit heavier – this bed would totally break right beneath me.’ Adam came closer, looking at Ben, who nonchalantly tossed aside the rags that covered up his dick – leaving himself totally exposed, his big meaty cock hanging free. Adam could barely speak – ne never really felt this before, but – Ben was so… so… hot. He felt himself get hard, slowly, he tried to think of something else, take his eyes off his big, round pecs, his brick like abs his… no! He had to start the conversation. “Er, what… what did you, er… say about, um… the…” He began. “What, the weights?” Ben cut him off, eager to get to the point. “Y- yeah. The gym.” “I said I’m too strong, basically. In fact, I’m the biggest, strongest man in the whole camp. No doubt.” “Y- Hm, mhm, no er, certainly no um, no doubt about that – heh.” This felt even stranger for Adam as he was getting used to his dick being so much bigger now, his erection raged underneath his pants, he hoped Ben wouldn’t see this. “I see that.” Ben said – and Adam flushed red. Then, Adam noticed Ben’s own manhood begin to enlarge. Blood surged into his massive beast – slowly making it stand up straight. With his mouth agape Adam looked at it, so long, so… thick. “Suck it.” Adam snapped out of it. “What?” He asked, bewildered. “I said… suck it. I’m way too turned on by my own body – I want you to suck my dick.” “I… I…” Adam began, but Ben cut him off. “Just look at me man, I basically take up most this bed just sitting on it like this – in fact I don’t think I can sleep on it anymore. You think you can say no to me?” Adam slowly approached, and got onto his knees, between Ben’s long, spread legs. He put his hands on Ben’s thighs, his hands – even thought bigger than before, looked puny on his friend’s big legs. He looked up at Ben’s big juicy cock, and he couldn’t resist anymore. “Ooh yeah…” Ben let out – as Adam began to slowly wrap his mouth around his dick. He wasn’t very good, but it still felt amazing. He just occasionally flexed his muscles, making himself feel even more powerful – as he felt amazing sensations from his dick. Adam had a hard time dealing with a dick that big, but he wasn’t about to give up – he took the opportunity to grope and touch Ben’s large muscles as he sucked him off, he himself ejaculated some time ago – but, he didn’t care. This went on into the night. Adam sucked him off twice, then Ben took things into his own hands, he was tireless, and Adam reluctantly retreated onto his bed, falling asleep, not quite believing what happened. *** It was race day – Adam was already on the starting line, Ben was there with him. Adam took out his potion he grabbed from the closet – he looked at it, thinking this would allow him – hey! “What’s this?” Ben said – as he snatched the potion from Adam. ‘Oh, so this is what he had in mind, damn cheater.’ He thought as he examined the potion. “Well, Adam – come on. Really?” He said, as Adam hung his head. “You think this… could beat me?” Adam was beginning to dislike Ben’s new attitude, he has certainly changed, in way more ways than one. “Well, you know what, how about – you share this, Adam… with, oh let’s say… me?” He said, and motioned like he was going to drink the potion. “Or… you share it… with – everyone?” Now, Ben opened the potion and in one fel swoop sprayed it across the starting line, spraying everyone on the track. Now, Adam saw the effect of the potion – along with everyone else there. Everything went a bit blurry, all but a circle in his field of view – right in front of him – tunnel vision. He felt fast – incredibly fast, the next few minutes of READYSETGO! Went on in an instant. Ben watched as everyone went ahead of at blistering speeds, but he… smiled, gently. Waiting for his time to begin the race. *** Adam went on, everything slowed down a bit, as the effect of the potion wore off, slowly. They were all running at about the same pace – he could see everyone else more or less in line with him. When, suddenly – they heard something fro— ‘Oh no, Ben.’ He thought to himself, as Ben really propelled himself with his long, power packed legs a horse would be jealous of along and over the track. He was gaining on them – they were all suddenly running faster from some fear he inspired in them. They were all so close – they saw the crystal in sight, they were right against the opening, coming closer and closer. ‘Aha! No – are we… are we all gonna touch it…’ Adam thought as they neared it. ‘…at the same…’ They came closer and closer. ‘…time?’ Then – a flash! The crystal disappeared – for a moment they were all excited – YES – they did it! They were all expecting something to happen to them. But – then they saw Ben. His long arm outstretched – from behind them, just so much longer than everyone else – he reached it… first. “NOOO!” A few of them cried, as he looked down on himself, first in disbelief – then, he began to laugh, loudly and deeply, laugh – he knew what was coming. “Prepare yourselves twerps – I am going to become… MAGNIFICANT! HAHAHAHAA!” He said, as he flexed almost every muscle on his body. They all became bigger as he did so – they stopped for a moment as he flexed them to their max – but then, to everyone’s dread – they slowly began to grow more… and more. His arms widened, his biceps becoming rounder, fuller – growing underneath his skin, becoming the biggest pair of biceps that anyone there had ever seen in person, his forearms exploded outwards as muscle build up in them. His round shoulders became even wider, as steel-hard muscle packed inside them and his widening back – which was criss crossed with a web of large muscles, leading to his growing bubble butt, which lengthened downwards into a pair of impossibly strong, firm thighs, their muscles flexed and growing still. His calves took on a new size as well growing even bigger and much more defined, his whole body was bursting with strength and power. His cock got even longer, Ben oozed a masculine and seductive smell that made even him horny. His six-pack turned into a solid, hard eight-pack, every muscle visible – his huge pecs heaving up and down on his chest as he breathed faster. Then, he elongated – becoming even taller, and taller, muscles growing even more to remain proportional, even at 7’ 8’’ he looked like a massive bodybuilder with a dick of a gifted porn star. A true giant. “Oh yeah, now…” He said, in his voice which somehow got even more melodic, sexy. As he smiled down on them all, as they looked up in total awe, terror and desire. “This… this is gonna be fun.” /// Turned out a bit different than I thought it would, but hey.

Hey Muscle Friends, So I decided to post both parts I and II together. I had trouble last time with a strange deletion of spaces between sentences. I figured out the tech part of it so that it didn't happen again, but thought I would put the two together so the punctuation on part I wasn't as distracting. Part I is separated from Part II by a section of asterisks so if you want to just skip to that, scroll about half of the way through and look for the break in the story. Since this is a continuation of the first story I have written, I welcome your comments and feedback (especially supportive/positive ones). It's a bit intimidating to put something personal out there, so in advance, I thank you for being kind. Part III (the final chapter) will be worked on this weekend and hopefully will be out to you next week sometime. Be well and get big, SeaMusc ***************************************************************************************************************************************************** Part I The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling. ================================================================= ================================================================= Part II He heard rain hitting the windowpane. Everything was warm. And then he heard a soft whimper. Where was he? He didn’t remember why he was laying in bed. “Oh, shit!” Cliff thought to himself. “Cliff, I am so sorry. I was worried you would be afraid of me.” He glanced over at Shane’s bed. He wasn’t on it. “I…I…” He heard what sounded like a muffled sob and then silence. Cliff moved his eyes to the corner of the room and saw something shaking in the dark. The lights were back off. “Shane? Shane is that you over there? It’s dark and I can’t see. I think I hit my head on something and it knocked me out for a second.” “I tried to catch you but…but…but it all happened so fast. I can pack up and leave tonight Cliff. Jesse is downstairs working on the move-in papers for the guys moving in tomorrow. I’m sure he would let me sleep in the common room on the couch. I am so sorry.” “Shane, listen to me. You could tell how I felt and what I was feeling earlier, right?” “Yes.” “Tell me how I am feeling. What kind of emotion am I feeling?” “Worry. Fear. Mostly worry though… and some sadness.” “Why would I be worried Shane? Why would I be sad? I saw something a few minutes ago that I don’t understand and now I can’t see you and Im lying in bed with a huge headache and a roommate that I really liked shaking in the corner. And now he says he’s leaving. And I don’t know why. Of course I’m worried and sad and a little fearful. Wouldn’t that be normal? What are you feeling, Shane? Not me. You.” Cliff could hear Shane adjusting himself in the corner. He was big but it was so dark, he couldn’t see him. Somehow he knew that this conversation had to happen on Shane’s time and playing by Shane’s rules. Turning on the light or demanding that Shane come closer to the bed would make things worse. “I feel destroyed. I feel terrified of you and of myself. I feel sorry. And most of all, I feel ashamed of so many things. Why didn’t I catch you before you collapsed on the floor? That is what I am feeling.” Cliff noticed for the first time that it was Shane’s voice, but it was different in a way. It had a quality that was silky smooth and deeper – less adolescent and more adult. Deep and resounding, yet he was speaking so quietly. Cliff thought very carefully about the next few sentences he would speak. He didn’t know what was in the corner – of course he was afraid. He knew that it wasn’t the Shane that walked into the apartment a few hours earlier. “Hey, listen. I want you to think of earlier today. I want you to think of how much I enjoyed talking to you. Sitting out there on the couch, making that chicken and veggie ramen,” he smiled thinking of how bad that must have tasted to Shane. Cliff was not a good cook, “and how good it felt when you cuddled up next to me just 10 minutes ago. Think of that. And now think of how I reacted when I knew you were different, when you started changing. Shane, what did I do? Did I freak out? Did I panic? Answer me that question.” Shane felt compelled to answer. He had surrendered to Cliff and that was a powerful bond. “You seemed to like it, at least in the moment. You touched me and I could feel that you wanted me and you wanted me to keep changing.” “Shane, listen. I am not asking you to come out of that corner until you are ready. I will stay here, laying on the bed until you are ready to talk to me. But as God as my witness, I will not leave this room, and neither will you, until you are ready to look at me and talk about this. And just to be clear, I see you pushed your bed away from mine. That is ok, but you are sleeping here in this room tonight…That isn’t up for discussion.” He added that last part in hopes that somehow it would resonate with the submissive side that Shane was showing to him earlier. He did really love Shane, although he didn’t know how that was possible in such a short amount of time. He thought, originally that it was just pity or his typical way of rooting for the underdog, but it wasn’t. He liked Shane in a way that ran deeper than friend, roommate, or even family. It was a very unique feeling. Above all, he wanted to keep Shane safe and protected. The poor guy had been through enough and obviously hated himself There was silence in the room for a few minutes. All either of them could hear was rain. Cliff glanced quickly at the clock on his nightstand. It was only 10:30. So much had already happened tonight. “Ok. I will talk to you face to face Cliff. Please promise me that whatever you see…no, I wont ask you to make any promises.” Cliff looked toward the corner of the room but continued lying on top of his bed. He wanted Shane to do this his way. He heard a couple of footsteps on the floor that sounded much more solid than would come from a thin barefoot kid. He looked toward the sound and saw something hulking. It sat on Shane’s bed and he turned his head toward Shane. “Cliff, can we talk now? Cliff looked at the ceiling quickly, swung his legs around and sat upright on top of his bed. He had his eyes closed. “Yes, let’s talk.” He opened his eyes and let out a gasp. In front of him sat every wet dream that he had ever had wrapped into one. He looked at Shane’s eyes. They were as black as night. Where anyone else would have white, his looked like deepest night. For some reason, he thought they were beautiful. He started looking over the rest of Shane. His face had widened and become more defined. He had developed a square jaw and his lips were thick and pursed – perfectly kissable. His neck was corded with long thick muscle like a football linebacker’s neck, but infinitely more powerful and defined. He could see blood vessels encasing the ropes traveling from his jaw and down to his collarbone. Networks of them were cast just under what appeared to be milky-white skin. He followed the curve of Shane’s traps. They started at his ear level and went straight out an inch or so and then bulged up like a bicep. He could see striations and knots moving under the skin, wriggling like tiny snakes trying to escape the shrink-wrapped infinitesimally thin covering that kept them from bound to his body. Cliff kept going, tracing his eyes along the top of Shane’s right trap over to where his delts inserted. He had a flashback of a few moments before when he had thought “Grow!” when he had been looking at them before. He remembered how they exploded out of Shane’s body at his command and how much definition was in them. He couldn’t make that out now, sitting in the dark, but he could still see massive pencil thick veins spread over them like a web and hundreds of tiny capillaries adding their precious cargo back into them. He looked down and saw that Shane had his arms to his side. His enormous shoulder was a foot and a half across. It sloped sharply down and in, toward Shane’s body where the thousands of swollen fibers smashed into the thing that was Shane’s arm. Arm didn’t seem like the right word. This beastly thing reminded Cliff of a rubgy ball that had been expanded to the point of rupture. It was the same size and shape. Two major veins forced themselves down over the top and secondary feeder veins criss-crossed the entire surface. Cliff could see them pulsing ever so slightly. He had the distinct impression that they were just waiting for something else…just waiting. Like everything else Cliff saw, the muscle was sequestered into so many divisions and subdivisions, down to the finest of detail. Individual fibers could be easily distinguished from others. Even in the dark. He looked back into Shane’s liquid black eyes. He thought that Shane must have been holding his breath. He was so still. Shane hadn’t taken his stare off of Cliff even for a millisecond. He was waiting on him to take it all in. Their eyes met and Cliff noticed his heart racing. He was breathing heavily and could feel himself getting warm and flushed still staring into those black pools of Shane’s eyes. Shane was waiting. Motionless. “Shane. I am not afraid. In fact, I have a boner, bud. Is that weird?” He nervously chuckled to himself. The mountain stayed motionless but somehow his expression changed…warmed. Cliff decided that he had to do something more to convince Shane. His emotion detector seemed to be off-line for the moment. He didn’t know why, but he knew that Shane had, over the course of the past few minutes, erected powerful and impenetrable barriers against Cliff and he understood why. He started moving his right hand toward Shane. He leaned forward and never broke eye contact. As his hand got a few inches away from Shane, he saw the veins once again rise, as if to meet him. The muscle fibers that he could see a bit better now began to tense and bunch in the direction of Cliff’s hand, like they were reaching out to touch him, straining against the skin. Shane’s eyes never moved. He didn’t look like he was breathing, still. “I am going to touch you now, Shane. I am going to put my arm on your shoulder, ok?” Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those singularities of darkness. Cliff stopped. He wouldn’t do this without Shane’s say-so. Not now. “Cliff…” He stopped and for the first time, Cliff noticed what seemed to be tear tracks going down his cheeks. Not new tears, but only minutes old. “You don’t think I am a monster? You want to touch me?” “Fuck, Shane. I think you are beautiful. I cant even really see you and I think you are beautiful. It’s so damned dark in here.” Shane looked at Cliff in the same way he had earlier when Cliff had been cutting up chicken and vegetables to add to Shane’s ramen. It was adoration and complete devotion. He took began to breath and ripped the emotional walls down in an instant. He smiled and looked up at the light. It came on instantly. Shane rose to his feet slowly. Cliff watched in awe as his full appreciation of the being formerly known as Shane rose and expanded outward in every direction, slowly gaining his full height. He was tall now. Maybe 7 feet, Cliff guessed. The ceiling couldn’t take too much more height, as it was only 8 feet. His shoulders framed enormous traps, larger now that there was light to put things in perspective. The thick neck that he had noted before positively bulged with tendons, muscle and stretched skin. He finally was able to look at Shane’s chest. He followed down the crevasse that signified the borders between the two continents. The insertion points of the muscle fibers of Shane’s chest made a deep slot down the middle of the chest. Both sides looked as if they were fighting for territory and the battle would take place right in the middle. From there, Shane’s chest expanded outward gaining elevation away from the plane of his body for several inches. Horizontal ridges formed huge gashes separating the major muscle groups of Shane’s earth crushing pecs. Smaller chords formed bundles stretching across and gathering again in a bunch leading up to the insertion point where the thick bundle dove under Shane’s delts and into his armpit. Cliff’s eyes travelled down to the mini-boulders that were stacked so symmetrically on Shane’s abdomen. Deep cuts an inch deep surrounded each individual muscle. Each appeared to be an island pressing up against the others with that ever-present net of veins covering the surface. Just then, Cliff realized that Shane was still naked. How could he have not registered that before? Shane’s dick looked like it had been molded from the best porn star in the world. It was thick and long. Cliff guessed 10” soft. Then he saw the huge set of bull balls hanging low. Damn those things could make gallons of cum in a day. He still had his arm out to touch Shane and Shane was still staring at him but now with a genuinely beautiful smile. Cliff was naked too, and completely hard. He had no fear now and Shane could tell. Cliff moved his hand toward Shane’s chest. Just before he touched Shane’s skin, a short burst of electricity arced out to meet him. Just a small spark of piercing blue light, but he saw it and felt it. Shane offered a small deep groan. Cliff placed his hand palm down on the surface of the round mound of muscle teaming with pulsing veins. With Shane’s alabaster skin, he could really see the blue vessels crawling underneath, feeding the power that no doubt resided in them. His skin was unblemished and silky. It was warm, like an oven after baking is done. He looked up at Shane and Shane’s head was thrown back. The muscles tensed under Cliffs palm, a wave of activity pulsed through the pecs and it looked like a caged animal was trying to get out. “What is that Shane? What is under there? It looks like there’s a raccoon in your pec trying to claw its way out.” He curled his lips again in a smile. Shane lifted his head back up, looking wildly at Cliff. “I don’t know, Master Cliff. I have never been this big before or let myself grow this much. I can tell that I am far away from reaching my potential, but I don’t understand any of this myself. You will be able to get me there.” Cliff soothed the writhing mass under Shane’s chest, almost petting it and it slowly calmed down. He looked up at Shane and was overtaken by the man’s beauty. A shot of lightning raced across the sky outside. The thunder struck and it was still raining. Cliff’s mind was racing. He didn’t want to push his ripped friend too far. He knew that inside that beautiful hard and shredded body, Shane was still a scared foster kid, just a bit more grown up now. He was so turned on by the man he could barely keep focused. He wanted to run his hands all over Shane’s enormous and muscular body. He placed his other hand in one of Shane’s hands and held it for a moment. Then let go and worked his way up to Shane’s forearms. “Holy fuck, Shane!” Shane looked down quickly, terrified that something was wrong. Cliff had let go of Shane’s chest and both hands were running and rubbing Shane’s massive forearm. Cliff’s breath was racing and it was his turn to have wild eyes. He couldn’t take them off of Shane’s arm. The chords of muscle were insanely shredded. Cliff thought that just this one forearm looked as big as an Easter ham but with individual muscle fibers straining to escape the shrink-wrapped casing that they found themselves trapped by. And those thick, throbbing, angry vessels jockeying for space kept rising up to meet Cliff’s fingers as he caressed the largest forearm Cliff had ever seen. “Holy shit,” Shane said outloud. Forearms had always been his favorite body part after chest. A man with ripped huge forearms was not to be messed with. Shane just smiled and looked at Cliff with his liquid black eyes. “I have never been happier in my life. I cannot believe that the one person that loved me before he saw me this way is not frightened by me now. Cliff, I have never felt this way about myself. I have never felt this way about anyone else.” Cliff looked into Shane’s eyes and rested his hands on Shane’s enormous bicep muscles. He could feel them pulsing, waiting, writhing underneath the surface. And then Cliff moaned. His balls constricted and he began to pump his seed all over Shane’s legs. Rivers of cum worked their way down the canyons and ravines that were Shane’s quads. How had Cliff missed Shane’s legs… his fucking huge legs. Cliff had always considered legs to be the most telling sign of male strength. Huge legs said a lot about a man’s power and Shane had power in spades. Mammoth slabs of striated and elongated muscle raced down to Shane’s knees from his waist--his impossibly narrow waist. Cliff thought that a 28 inches around would be generous. From there down, the man exploded into striations and long mounds of pure strength, all the while maintaining some sense of aesthetics. Cliff’s cum was coursing down Shane’s quads like runoff on land that has seen too much rain. He noticed but couldn’t concentrate. He was too much in pure bliss. His eyes locked on Shane’s – those deep black pools that he wanted to be lost in, completely. Shane grabbed ahold of Cliff underneath his shoulders and lifted him up to eye level like he was a pet cat…he didn’t even struggle to lift Cliff’s meaty body. “How strong is this guy!? Cliff thought to himself. He was a ragdoll to Shane. “Cliff, I want to kiss you. I have never wanted anything so much in my life.” Cliff reached his arm around the neck of the man he loved—his huge striated thick neck—and leaned in to kiss Shane. Their lips touched and a burst of energy passed between them. Cliff felt a spark, it hurt, but it felt good. Shane’s body shook. The muscles tensed and became engorged with the blood that had been waiting in the vessels surrounding them. That blood was being pumped into them now and Shane’s monstrous muscles expanded. Individual fibers that were visible before now looked like their own cords. His chest expanded and his traps flexed like an overworked bicep, balling up and quivering. And then it was Shane’s turn to cum. His massive cock pulled back like a canon ready to fire. As if on command, volleys of thick white liquid shot out and met Cliff’s body, soaking his chest, groin, and legs with Shane’s essence. It was hot and sticky and smelled like pure testosterone. The moans emanating from Shane sounded more like wild lions fighting than anything human. He continued to empty quarts of thick juice onto Cliff’s elevated body and then he let go. He pulled back from Cliff and grabbed ahold of his cock with both hands. He looked at Cliff suspended in the air and kept pumping cum on him. Cliff felt that he was being held up by the softest velvet gloves. Suspended in a warm hot tub. He looked into Shane’s eyes looking back at his. He had never been happier. “What the fuck is going on in there Cliff!???!” He heard banging on the front door. “Cliff, are you ok? Is your fucking crazy roommate trying to kill you or what? OPEN THE DOOR, one of you or I will kick it in! Cliff? CLIFF!” They could hear the frenzy in Rich’s voice. He must have heard noise from his apartment below. “Shit, Shane. Rich will be through that door in a second. He’s strong as an ox and he probably thinks we are in some sort of fight. Shit.” “It’s ok Cliff.” Shane looked radiant. Cliff grabbed a towel from behind the door and wrapped it around his waist. He pulled the front door open and glared at Rich. “What the hell man? You should have called my phone or something. You didn’t have to come barging up here!” “It sounded like there was an animal dying up here man. And I could hear the bed move, and then it got even louder, like some rhino in heat or something man. Don’t get pissed that I’m watching out for you. That fucking weirdo roommate, man. I thought he was trying to kill you! You smell like cum, dude. What the…? Are you fucking that weirdo?” “Shut up, Rich. You don’t know what you are talking about. If you want to get your face punched, you’ll keep talking. Otherwise, shut up!” Rich walked into the apartment. He was only wearing his boxer briefs and his muscles were all visible. He must have run up from his bed. The rooms and halls were empty anyway until the dorms started filling up the next day. “Where is that little fucker? I have a few things I need to say to him! Shane, Sean, whatever the hell your name is…Get out here. We’re gonna talk.” Cliff hadn’t seen Rich this angry for a long time. What was his problem? Just then, the bathroom door opened and out came Shane looking terrified as he had before. Cliff’s eyes bugged out. Shane came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as well. He looked thin and the same as when he arrived earlier that day. He locked eyes with Rich and then swung his glance over to Cliff. “Hey Rich. What’s up?” “I’ll tell you what’s up you little freak! You think you can just move in here all creepy and shit. Take off your clothes and play your victim role and Cliff falls for it. Then you crawl into bed with him and you trick him into fucking you. You make me sick! I’m going to beat the shit out of you, I swear to God.” “Rich! Stop it!” Cliff was moving toward him with his fists clenched. “If you have a problem with Shane, you have a bigger problem with me. Leave him alone!” The rage in Cliff’s voice was startling to everyone in the room, especially Rich who winced and stared at his friend. He had never heard that tone come from gentle kind Cliff’s throat. “What has he done to you Cliff? What has this little, ugly…” Cliff’s meaty fist connected with Rich’s jaw solidly. “Get out Rich.” Shane was standing with his mouth open staring at Rich’s face. Rich’s eyes were bugging out and his mouth was moving but no sound came out. A look of complete confusion spread across his face. He looked at Cliff and more than anger or rage, he looked at Cliff with hurt and confusion. He had never seen this side of Cliff in years. Cliff was his best friend. “Rich, I’m sorry, but you’d better go.” Rich grabbed ahold of his jaw and looked at Shane with an almost pleading look in his eyes then back at Cliff with the same look. Just as Rich had never seen Cliff with the look of complete rage in his eyes, Cliff had never seen Rich so submissive and confused. He walked to the door and quietly shut it behind him. Shane stood where he was staring at Cliff whose hand was still balled in a fist. There was concern mixed with confusion on his face. “Cliff, why did you do that?” Shane pleaded. “Why did you hit him?” “No one will talk to you like that when I am around. Someone finally needed to put him in his place. I will not allow someone to disrespect you like that. “ Shane walked over quickly to Cliff, dropping the towel around his waist as he did. He put his arms around Cliff and stretched up to kiss him. “Thank you for standing up for me. But don’t let me get in the way of you and your best friend.” He looked at Shane in the eyes again and saw them turning black, like swirls of ink in a whirlpool. “Cliff, you will need him on your side sooner than you think. I don’t know why, but I know this is true. You will need him. I will need him. Please go talk to him. He is down in his room. I can feel him. He is hurt from what you did as much as I have ever been in my life.” Cliff looked at Shane’s face. After all of the abuse he had faced in his life, physical and emotional, he was pleading with Cliff to go fix this. He really believed that Rich was important somehow and from what he had seen tonight, he was not about to question Shane. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand and walked into the bedroom. “Get some clothes on Shane. You are coming with me.” Shane looked at Cliff and felt that Cliff was devastated from what he had done. “Ok Cliff.” He couldn’t deny Cliff a direct request and he knew that Cliff new best. They found themselves standing outside of Rich’s door a few minutes later waiting for him to answer. Cliff was holding Shane’s hand softly, carefully. He knew that Shane didn’t want to be here. He was trembling. He knew when there was a potential hostile situation. Rich opened the door in his underwear. He looked at Cliff directly in the eyes. His built muscular body, well-tanned from the summer, was slightly slumped. He looked defeated. “What do you want.” He didn’t even acknowledge Shane’s presence. “What Cliff? What do you want?” he repeated. His voice became more forceful and strained. The confusion that he had felt upstairs was starting to turn to rage. “Rich, we should talk.” “Fuck you, Cliff. And fuck this loser you’re with.” Cliff held onto Shane’s hand more tightly, squeezing it harder. “You know Cliff, I am going to kick your ass for that. YOU KNOW THAT, RIGHT!!?” Rich was yelling now. His hands clenching. Cliff stepped through the door with Shane in tow. “Rich, please. We need to talk.” “You are in MY house now! I don’t have to do as you say!” Rich roared. Cliff turned to close the door behind him, looking away from Rich to do so, his hand still holding onto Shane. Suddenly, Shane’s hand sparked. He could feel that same electricity that he felt when Shane was huge and muscular. The next thing that Cliff felt was Shane letting go of his hand. He heard the sound of meat on meat. The deep thud of tissue connecting with tissue. He looked up and Shane’s hand was cupped around Rich’s fist only an inch away from Cliff’s face. Rich had tried to crack Cliff in the head when he was closing the door. Shane had stopped him in his tracks. The look in Shane’s eyes was deadly. He couldn’t feel Shane’s emotions like Shane could sense his, but he knew that Rich was in a very very dangerous position. Shane’s eyes were swirling and Rich could see it too. “Don’t you touch him again,” Shane whispered. But it wasn’t an ordinary whisper. It sounded like a thousand thinly veiled threats covered with the finest silk. Deadly, powerful, and true. “What the hell?” Rich was staring at Shane’s eyes. He looked frightened. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Shane. Let go of Rich’s fist.” Shane looked over at Cliff. Their faces were close. It was a simple request. “Yes, Master.” Rich’s eyes almost popped out of his head. He looked apoplectic. He called Cliff “master?” Shane released Rich’s fist. It hurt. How tightly had that little guy been grasping his hand? It felt like it had almost been crushed. “We need to talk, Rich. There are some things that need to be said…First of all, Shane is with me now. You will never talk to him like you did earlier. You will have me to deal with and I will not stop with one punch next time. And I might just give Shane here permission to teach you a lesson. You got that?” “Holy shit, Cliff. What is going on here?” Rich still couldn’t believe the change in his friend. He had never seen Cliff angry like this. “You got that, Rich???” “Yes. But, what is happening.” He looked at Shane “Dude, you are strong! And what’s with those freaky eyes?” It wasn’t said with any spite… that’s just how Rich talks to everyone. Shane’s eyes had continued to swirl into blackness. Now he was staring at Rich like a snake does before striking. He was sizing him up. Cliff reached down and took Shane’s hand. “Rich, can we sit down?” “Fuck. Yes, I’m so confused and scared right now. Is Shane going to hurt me? He looks like he wants to.” Shane just kept staring at Rich, expressionless. “Shane, what do you feel from Rich?” “He is scared. You hurt him more than he wants to admit out loud. He is afraid of me but he doesn’t know why. More than anything, he is confused.” “Is he a threat?” “No, Master. He loves you very much and he will now tolerate me, I think.” “Who is this guy? ‘I love you very much?’ What does that mean?” Rich asked. “Shane can tell what you’re emotions are, Rich. He doesn’t lie.” They all sat down on the two couches facing each other in the small living area; Rich on one couch and Shane and Cliff on the other. It was Rich’s turn to feel like a caged animal. His beautiful tan surfer’s body was slumped over, hands on his knees looking at the two across from him. Cliff decided to speak first. “Hey man. We’ve been friends for a long time. Four years is a long time. You can be an asshole and you know it.” Rich nodded in agreement. “You need to let this one go. Don’t fight me on this Rich. Shane and I are together and that will not change. I need you to be ok with that. I know you just want to protect me since you don’t think I could know this guy. I mean, I did just meet him today, right?’ Rich nodded and started to say something. “Shane, show Rich a little of what you showed me earlier. You decide what that is, but he needs to know at least a little.” Shane didn’t question Cliff. He knew Cliff would know best in this situation. He stretched out is arm and raised his wrist up toward his shoulder with his hand pressed out in a fist. He looked quickly at Cliff and then back to his forearm. It exploded with writhing muscle and thick snakes coursing under the skin. His forearm grew and grew until it was the size of a gallon jug of milk but deeply divided. It looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to the muscles underneath. They looked inhuman and full of power unlike even what Cliff had seen earlier. No other muscles on Shane’s little body were experiencing the same growth. No others were expanding and pulsating with power. Shane was controlling the growth completely. Cliff reached over to stroke the cords that knotted up under the skin. Once again the veins seemed to reach out for Cliff’s touch. When he got close enough, there was that blue spark again and the muscles tensed and convulsed. He lay his open hand on the monstrous writhing beast of Shane’s arms and petted it slowly and softly, almost making a shush sound as he did so. The convulsive craze of his forearms calmed down, not all the way, but more than the frenetic first moments of Cliff’s touch. Rich’s mouth had dropped to the floor and there was a large wet spot on his underwear and a puddle on the ground. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of what he was seeing. Shane looked at Cliff. Their eyes were only inches away. Cliff was still stroking Shane’s forearm, settling the muscle contractions down. Cliff quickly glanced over to the couch across the small room to see Rich completely dumbfounded and staring at Shane’s one huge forearm. The wheels of his mind were working overtime attempting to process what was occurring. He looked at a complete loss. And Cliff noticed, he had pissed himself. He thought about making some cruel joke, but then thought better of it. How would he feel under the same circumstances? Cliff turned back to Shane who had never taken his eyes off of him. He was just waiting for Cliff’s command. An overwhelming feeling of well-being washed over Cliff. “How are you feeling, Shane? What are you thinking?” “I am thinking that I want to give you the world, and that I could do it, if you let me.” That comment surprised Cliff. He thought at first that it was just figurative speech, but immediately afterward, he wasn’t so sure. What was Shane capable of? What was his limit? Shane kept staring at him with those black eyes. He wasn’t smiling. He was contemplating how he would be able to give the world to Cliff. Cliff’s mind wandered and looked at Shane’s body with more lust than he had ever felt. He was horny, definitely. But what he had seen before, up in his bedroom, he wanted to see again. He glanced at the tight t-shirt Shane had put on to go downstairs to Rich’s apartment and all he thought was “Damn, I’d love to see you bust out of that shirt.” Immediately, Shane’s muscles exploded. Every single one of them instantly expanded, like a kernel of popcorn. Shane’s shirt ripped in 20 places in a matter of a second. Cliff moaned and reached out for Shane’s enormous body. He hadn’t gotten taller, but looked like he had gained 50 pounds of muscle. Shane reached up to touch Cliff’s face and just that action caused hundreds of waves of visible muscle fibers to stretch and flex. Rich let out a soft groan. He was the straightest man that had ever walked the campus—at least he liked to think so. But this moment was the hottest he had ever seen. Shane had blown up like a Mr. Olympia contestant in the middle weight class, but he was shredded so much further than he had ever seen any other human. And his vascularity was sick. Rich could almost see every muscle cell individually. They were so responsive to Shane’s movements that they seemed to be visibly waiting for their next orders. It was as if there was a hierarchy in the room. The one definitely in control was Cliff. Whatever Shane was, he was hanging on Cliff’s every word. Rich was immediately thankful that their personal fight seemed to be over. The young Adonis on the couch next to Rich’s best friend placed his hand on Cliff’s thigh and said simply, “I love you, Cliff.” And then expanded again. Every muscle was straining to fit under the skin of this muscle god. He still hadn’t grown in height, but another enormous amount of weight had been added to his frame. Rich could see Shane’s lats expanding beyond the confines of his shoulders and arms. Had he ever seen anyone’s lats push out far past the arm boundary? Now he had. Shane broke his stare with Cliff and looked now at Rich. His countenance turned dark and a touch menacing. “Do you want to fuck with me now, Rich? Do you? “ Shane had never felt like this. His body was electrified and he felt an inconceivable amount of power and strength flooding his body. He stood up and at under 6 feet tall, still looked like a mountain. He glanced at Cliff, almost apologetically. “Sorry, Master. I know you do not want me to harm your friend.” He looked back to Rich, “Rich, get me a knife.” Cliff looked at Shane incredulously. His monstrously muscular liege just said, “It’s ok, I want to show you something.” Rich was just standing there. He couldn’t move. Shane looked over to the kitchen and suddenly, every knife in Rich’s kitchen arose and flew toward Shane. Every one of them hitting his body with extreme force and speed. Cliff had just barely uttered a yelp when the blades were flying toward Shane’s exposed chest. They all hit at the same time and shattered when they contacted his skin. Shane picked up a piece of the blade edge of one of the broken knives and handed it to Cliff. “Have Rich try to cut me with this blade.” “No Shane. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. You’ve seen enough of that in your life.” “Let me do it, Cliff.” Rich said. Rich reached out and took the blade from Shane’s hand. He put the sharp edge against Shane’s skin right above his wrist and pressed in and dragged it across the surface. The knife did not penetrate a millimeter. “Now Cliff, you try. You need to see this” Cliff picked up a small shard and placed it against Shane’s skin. He applied a small amount of pressure and immediately, Shane started to bleed. “Cliff, you have complete control of my body and my mind. I want you to understand that. Whatever you desire, I can give it to you. You have complete control.” They heard lightening outside again. “Rich, we need to leave. Shane and I have some things to discuss. I wanted you to understand the situation, and I think that you do. You are my best friend and you will be. Shane, let’s go.” “Shane, I hope to get to know you better. I will try not to be an asshole to you and I am sure that if I am, you will let me know.” Rich was trying to smile, but he was scared shitless of the fireplug of hard writhing meat in front of him. In the hallway, Cliff said to Shane, “Let’s go to the weight room. My RA card can get us in. I want to see how strong you are.” They walked down the hall and out of the building, Shane with his bulging muscles exposed. The sports complex sits directly north of the football stadium. Cliff and Shane walked quickly from their dorm building on the hill overlooking lush grass fields of lower-campus and turned south on the path that would take them to the weight floor of the complex. They held hands the entire way – one beefy senior hand in hand with a slightly shorter but enormous junior. Those out jogging in the storm were caught off guard when they encountered the thick couple making their way down the path. Shane hadn’t had time to put on a shirt and he was beginning to get cold. Cliff attempted to put his arm around Shane’s massive shoulders to keep him warm. They hardly said a word to each other the whole walk down, but Cliff had a determined look on his face. Shane, in his muscular body, looked proud – not of himself, but of his closeness and relationship to Cliff. Everyone loved Cliff and Shane couldn’t believe that he was a part of such an amazing guy’s life. Even in just the short distance from the dorms to the fitness center, they encountered several people that wanted to stop and talk to Cliff. Everyone seemed to know him and wanted to say hi. Everyone who passed smiled at Cliff and stared wide-eyed at the shirtless mammoth that he had his arm around. Looking at his eyes, several of them let out a yelp and quickly walked away. When others stopped to see how his summer had been, he was polite and kind, but deftly handled the interactions with grace, all the while excusing himself and Shane from a more lengthy discussion. Thank goodness for the rain. They arrived at the fitness center. Cliff’s arm was still around Shane’s massive and stout shoulders. He had always thought of himself as a protector and in that role, he had become even more fiercely protective about Shane. He was even trying to keep him from getting a chill in the rain. He swiped the key card and his credentials popped the door open. They walked inside and walked to the right toward the dark, empty, weight area. Cliff walked over to the bench press. He really wanted to see what Shane’s ripped legs and perfectly round ass could do, but decided to start with the chest. He grabbed a plate and put it on the bar. Shane, who had never been in a gym before, watched inquisitively. He let Cliff load up the bar with 4 plates on each side of the bar. That would add up to good weight and considering Shane’s muscular development, it seemed a high but appropriate amount. Cliff asked Shane to lay down on the bench and coached him on his positioning. Shane grabbed ahold of the bar as instructed and lifted the bar up. Shane didn’t appear to be straining at all. Cliff stood at the head of the bench and helped guide the bar into starting position. “Now, lower the bar toward your chest to your nipples, let it touch lightly, and push up with your chest. Go slowly but steadily and focus on the muscles you are trying to isolate. Breath in while lowering, and exhale when raising the bar. Try to move smoothly and deliberately. I will help you out if you cannot move the weight or you begin to tire. That’s what a spotter does.” Shane lay down on the bench, bare chested and massive. His lats spilled over the side of the bench, and his traps and other back muscles prevented his head from laying flat. He was looking at a slight angle backward and when he opened his eyes, he was staring up at Cliff’s ample package protruding slightly from his shorts. He could see the outline of Cliff’s flaccid cock and the slight ring mark that signified the head of his penis. Shane felt waves of care, love, and lust flowing from Cliff toward him. He smiled. Although he wasn’t sure if he could lift the weight as carefully and fluidly as Cliff wanted, he knew that he could do it: Cliff knew he could do it so he had no question. He would do anything Cliff asked him to and he didn’t feel that there was a limit. Shane slowly lowered the weight. It was surprisingly light, almost like lowering a can of soup in both arms. He touched the bar to his chest. Cliff had his hands an inch or two under the bar and was squatting slightly to offer assistance if Shane needed help. In that position, Shane smelled a wave of testosterone-laden clean and fresh musk emanating from Cliff’s groin. He smelled like man, and fresh cut hay, earthy, and something naughty. Shane breathed in the smell of Cliff’s crotch and groaned softly. He felt a wave of pleasure beginning to swell in his chest and radiate down his abs and settle in his cock and he started to get hard. He loved Cliff’s man-smell almost as much as he loved everything else about him He held the weight at his nipples—which were now hard and standing up. And began to push expecting it to be difficult. Cliff did say that he would be lifting over 400 pounds. The bar just felt like a small amount of resistance. He lifted it up easily. Cliff shuddered and he started getting hard as well. Looking down at Shane’s smiling face and down toward his bulging pecs, he noticed that the muscle fibers looked like thousands of tiny strings being pulled taught just under the skin. The veins that honeycombed Shane’s skin over his chest were writhing but it was obvious that Shane felt no strain. If he could push this much weight up without any effort at all, what was he capable of? Shane pumped out 20 more reps, quickly. He was almost giddy with excitement at Cliff’s astonishment and pleasure. He racked the bar and sat up beaming and spun around on the bench to meet Cliff’s eyes. Cliff looked so pleased. “Did I do a good job, Cliff? I thought that looked like a lot, but I didn’t even feel it!” “You did great, Shane.” Cliff now had a fully erect cock trying to get out of his shorts. Shane looked down and smiled again. “I am so happy that I can make you happy. I’m glad that you like this size. I know that I can get so much bigger and stronger. I can tell that you would like that too.” “Shane, I like you how ever you are. But I told you that I love muscles, and I love yours especially. You are so beautiful. And fuck! You are strong… like freaky strong, I can tell. I don’t want you to be afraid of losing me as you grow bigger and more powerful. I don’t want to hold you back.” It suddenly donned on Cliff that he had only met Shane earlier that day. His whole life was different now and would be forever. Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those big pools of blackness. “Master, everything I do from this day forward in my life will be for you. I am completely at your mercy and only exist to fulfill your wishes and desires. You are not holding me back. You are giving me the only reason that I have ever had to exist in this world. No matter what happens to me as I continue to grow and become stronger, it will all be for you and because of you. Please don’t think that you are holding me back or giving me anything less than exactly what I need.” Shane stepped over to Cliff, stuck his big meaty hand down Cliff’s shorts and grabbed ahold of his cock. “I can tell you want this, Master. I will make you feel better than you have ever felt before, just standing here.” Shane applied the slightest pressure to his grip and Cliff moaned deeply. The veins on Shane’s arms leapt up toward the surface and suddenly Cliff felt a deep pulse of pleasure coursing through Shane’s hand and into his erectness. “Holy shit. What is that?” Cliff could feel something like electricity, but it was silky and smooth, and pure sex. He looked down and saw those little blue sparks swarming between Shane’s hand and his own tumescent member. Shane looked at him and simply responded, “I don’t know. This is new for me too.” Cliff bit his lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He had never felt a feeling like this before. It was as if his entire body was feeling the pulsing of an epic orgasm, but the wave just kept coming, the pulse kept going and becoming more and more intense. He grabbed ahold of the hulking biceps that were irresistibly within reach. Those pulses of energy and lust ripping through him in waves, starting with Shane’s hand on his cock and radiating out from there. Shane looked like he was enjoying himself as well. He was getting lost in the moment staring at his master. He was moaning and started to quiver with waves of hot energy. Deep groans began emanating from his throat. Cliff pulled out of his stupor and thought “Shane. Fuck Shane, this is amazing. Show me how strong you are.” He looked directly into Shane’s dark eyes. Shane took his hand off of Cliff’s cock and grabbed a 45# plate from the rack. The thing was solid iron. He placed his hands around the edge in a 9 and 3 o’clock position and applied downward pressure. The muscles in his arms and chest exploded out as he increased the pressure slightly. He wasn’t even straining yet. With a slight grunt, he pushed down harder. Cliff reached his hand over and softly placed it in the deep valley that formed between his tricep and delt. He could feel the muscles were under unrelenting tension and were hard beyond anything that he had felt before. As hard as the iron plate, but warm with soft skin. He looked again at Shane, his hand on Shane’s body and said with authority, “Bend it, Shane!” A wild look jumped into the beasts eyes and once again a wave of growth began in earnest all over Shane’s body. While it wasn’t as impressive as had happened in Rich’s room only a half-hour ago, it was still noticeable. Deepening chasms spread along muscle fault lines, the deep canyon between Shane’s angry pecs became deeper as the muscles bloomed out even more. The double head of his biceps swelled and the separation of the bicep bellies became even more pronounced. Shane’s neck thickened and the serpentine veins flowing over its surface pulsed with liquid godhood. His traps rose and crowded into the side of his head up to the level of his ears. It looked like he didn’t have a neck anymore. His legs ballooned out and the long cords of muscle expanded in width and definition until Cliff started to wonder if his anatomy had changed. His legs were so defined and huge it began to look as if single muscles began to develop muscle groups of their own. That was how ripped Shane was becoming. The ubiquitous watershed of veins were so distinct all across the surface of his body, their entire circumference appeared to wander over the top of the surface of the muscle with only the thinnest skin holding them against his body. Following some of them with his finger tip, Cliff noticed areas where the vessels ran across the surface and then plunged into the hard surface, feeding what was below with Shane’s beast blood. God, he was so turned on. Cliff could feel his cock pressing against the skin of his shaft. The meat of his dick wanted to escape the confines of its skin cage. He had never felt this turned on before. He wanted to be inside Shane. He wanted Shane to smother him and become part of him. He wanted to become one with the monster Shane was becoming. Fucking wouldn’t be enough. He desired Shane with such great intensity; he felt that he would rather give up air or water as long as he could keep him close. Shane looked straight ahead, crazed. Cliff kept his hand on Shane’s ever-more-muscular body. “Bend it, Shane.” He whispered again, softly, sexually. A burst of electricity seemed to erupt all over Shane’s body, following the course of the serpentine vessels. An intensely blue/white network of stable lightning seemed to hover just over Shane’s skin. The arcs ran right up to Cliffs hand that still rested on Shane’s upper arm. He took his other hand and placed it on his lover’s cheek and the energy currents parted to allow his hand access to Shane’s skin. Shane looked at Cliff and gasped. His eyes were still as black as ink, but inside of them looked to be a lightening storm. Jagged mini-bolts of blue flashed in the darkest recesses of Shane’s eyes. He looked completely calm now and waited for the electricity to dance across every inch of his skin for a moment longer. He appeared to be growing slightly taller, a good aesthetic look considering the musculature Shane had developed over the past few seconds. He blinked at Cliff, smiled, and simply said, “I will.” The blue currents appeared to soak into his skin. He applied the lightest pressure to the iron plate held in his hand and it bent and then shattered. Shane and Cliff both groaned. Cliff pulled down Shane’s shorts and then his own right before both of them shot their thick hot cum all over each other. They stood there, arms wrapped around one another, Shane having grown a few inches in the last spurt was now over 6 feet tall and just taller than Cliff. He wrapped his arms around his roommate and sent waves of his emotions into the man. Love, belonging, protection, and lust flooded into both of their bodies, each contributing his own part of the equation. Cliff had his arms around Shane’s abdomen and buried his face into the enormous striated half-globes that erupted outward from Shane’s chest. They looked as if they had been painstakingly etched from solid metal, but as Cliff placed his head on them, they conformed to his face as if they, themselves--Shane’s enormous razor sharp defined pecs—were giving him a hug. Cliff stroked Shane’s cobra-like back and just held him. After a few moments, Cliff pulled his head away from Shane’s stone pillow chest and looked directly in his eyes. “What the hell was that?” and gave him the widest smile he could. “I don’t know, but I have a feeling I am just getting started. I am so glad that I have you now to guide me and protect me. Master Cliff, I love you so much. You are perfect.” All Cliff could do was hug his god-sized friend closer. Reaching up and giving his a kiss on the lips, he grabbed Shane’s big paw and said, “Let’s go.” They began walking across the sports fields hand in hand, not saying a word. Lightening was dancing in the sky overhead. Cliff could feel Shane’s emotions coming through his touch. He was reliving his life before he met Cliff that morning. He could sense that he was still that hurt, sad, unappreciated boy that he had always been growing up. He could feel that Shane believed that Cliff was far too good for him and that he deserved to be with someone of his quality. For as powerful and beautiful as he was physically at the moment, he was still that scared kid inside. “Cliff, I don’t think I can live without you now. What has happened over the past few hours has cemented our lives together. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but it is all because you were kind to me and love me. You are making me the man that I am becoming.” Cliff just looked over at him and squeezed his hand a bit harder. The only feeling he had now was pure joy. He stopped walking and leaned up again to his now-taller roommate and kissed him again. Softly, delicately. Shane let out a guttural roar that Cliff was not expecting. His body quivered again and began seizing. “Shane! Shane!” Cliff cried desperately not knowing what was happening. “Oh my god! Shane, what’s wrong.” Just then, Cliff noticed that the rain had stopped. He looked up in the sky to see the lightening from the surrounding clouds was beginning to shoot toward a center point directly over their heads. It appeared as if a lake of white hot plasma was forming a couple of thousand feet in the sky fed by increasingly strong lightning bolts ripping clouds apart as they struggled to reach this singularity. Shane was still shaking. Cliff was terrified, not because of the strange event in the sky, but because he felt that his heart would die if Shane didn’t come out of this alive. He had never felt that sort of fear for losing something. He struggled to hold Shane upright. Shane was so strong and he was twitching and writhing out of control. “Stop Shane! Stop!” he was getting frantic. The convulsions stopped immediately and Shane stood there, looking ahead, but with no expression on his face. Suddenly, the lightening in the sky stopped for a brief moment and an enormous bold shot directly out of the pool of white-hot plasma down to the ground and smashed into Shane’s body. Cliff was blown thrown up in the air and away. Shane shot a look at Cliff as he was being tossed from the pressure of the bolt connecting. He extended his arm before Cliff hit the ground. Although Cliff was a good twenty feet away from Shane, he could feel Shane willing Cliff not to smash into the ground. Instead, he looked back to see Shane’s outstretched arm pointed toward him and a warm solid feeling of being supported in the air and being drawn back toward the epicenter of the strike—Shane. The bolt suddenly disappeared and left the two of them standing again together as the rain started pouring down again. “Shane. Are you ok? Can you hear me?” Cliff reached out to steady Shane. He had a blank look on his face and Cliff thought that he might be about to pass out or fall down. “Can we go home please, Cliff?” “Yes. But are you ok?” He looked at his master and smiled. “Yes. I am more than ok.” They started walking back toward the forested hill and the path that would lead back to the dorms. They didn’t speak. Whatever had happened back there to Shane, Cliff wanted it to be on Shane’s terms what and when he decided to share what he had experienced. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand again. He was still huge and massive. He could give a heavily armored tank a challenge, Cliff thought. “Is there anything you would like me to do, Master?” Shane asked. His voice seemed deeper and more masculine. It almost sounded like a landslide and a freight train took human form--both unstoppable and immutable. It was a simple question. He was thinking all sorts of nasty and depraved thoughts about what he wanted to do to Shane. The man was a distillation of every dream imaginable that Cliff had ever had. All the hundreds of times he had jerked-off, he had never dreamed of someone like Shane. Shane was more than all of those dreams combined – and he was real. Cliff looked over at the thick beast walking next to him. He giggled a second and flippantly said, “Yes, I want you to demolish that tree” pointing to a large cedar a hundred feet tall clinging to the hill just off the path. Shane nodded in agreement. Cliff was only kidding, but Shane was dead set on giving it a try. The tree was enormous. If joining hands, three people Cliff’ size could not wrap all the way around the tree. It was immense. Shane walked to the base and put his arms around it, not coming close to the size he would need. Suddenly, he began to grow. He moaned and threw his head back with his eyes closed. His proportions stayed the same as he grew so that before Cliff stood a twelve-foot tower of the thickest muscle. Ever fiber of Shane’s expanding body exploded. Shane had his back to Cliff and Cliff could see ridges of muscle expanding along Shane’s spine. Mountainous lumps of pure power moved and stretched across his back forming what Cliff thought to look like a cobra, but infinitely thicker and more powerful. Shane’s calves exploded in size and definition looking much like angular vascularized car tires. They were huge. Suddenly, Shane’s size permitted his hands to touch on the other side of the tree. He encircled the trunk with his huge fucking arms and Cliff saw a wave of power spread across Shane’s back and through his arms in what looked like an intense bear hug. The base of the tree exploded in thousands of pieces. It began to lean and Shane pulled another section of the tree into his embrace and once again, upon pressure, another 20 feet of the tree shattered. He continued to do this process until the tree was reduced to small shards in a pile all around Shane’s massive body. He turned around. His shorts had long-since ripped away from his body. He stood there, naked, huge and a dozen feet tall, with a massive erection. “Is that ok, Master?” he sheepishly asked. He looked as if he was worried that he had done it wrong. “Shane, come over here.” Cliff reached out to gather Shane in his arms. He realized that Shane’s hard manhood was close to face level with him now, but he wrapped his arms around Shane’s legs, his hands connecting directly under the most ripped and beautiful set of glutes Cliff dared imagine. “You did it perfectly. Now come back down to a more manageable size for me and lets get home.” Shane slowly decreased in size until he became the small, thin version of himself that he had been when they first met. Cliff was suddenly aware of the unfathomable power, strength, and beauty that was bound up in the body standing next to him. Cliff bent over and picked up the ripped shorts that lay on the ground and said, “Can you fix these so you have something to wear for the rest of the walk?” Shane took the shorts in his hands and drew his finger along the ripped seams. Blue sparks flew out and heated the polyester fibers into a new seam. He pulled the shorts on and they began to walk back. “Shane, what do you want? Is there anything you want right now? You asked me just a few minutes ago, and now there is one less tree in the world,” Cliff chuckled. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Shane looked sheepishly at Cliff. He had the power of innumerable men and the ability to grow into a monstrous muscle beast and yet he was so concerned about what Cliff would think of him. “I don’t want to say.” “Shane, tell me what you want.” “Ok, Cliff. I can’t resist a command from you.” He had the look of an unpopular high school kid who was about to ask the hottest girl in school to the prom. “I want you to fuck me, Cliff. And then I want to fall asleep in your arms.” Cliff’s face broke in half with a huge smile- the smile that he was so well known for. “I think we can take care of that.” They hurried back to their dorm room. Entering the bedroom, small Shane pushed the beds together and jumped into the shower for a quick minute to wash off the mud and wood dust from the cedar tree. Cliff opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the shower, naked, with his lover. They kissed and Cliff asked Shane to grow a little, to fill out, and add some of that sexy muscle. Shane of course complied. They toweled each other off and walked hand-in-hand to the bedroom. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a couple of glasses of water. I’m parched.” Cliff wheeled around and walked into the kitchen. “It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it Shane?” he yelled from the other room. “Ya. Oh, weird. One of the panes on the window has a big hole in it.” “Well, with all of the new guys moving into the dorms tomorrow, it’ll probably be a while before maintenance can come and fix it. I’ll put it on the work order sheet,” Cliff said as he walked into the room. He noticed Shane had returned to his small size again. He held out a glass for Shane. “Thank you, Cliff.” “You shrunk down again.” Cliff said quizzically. “I think it would be nice to start out at this size and then I can add size and muscle as you want me to. It can be like a game. I think that would be fun.” His face flushed. “I mean, I can get huge now again if you want me to though. Whatever you want, Cliff.” “No. You are right. I think it will be so fucking hot to watch you grow as we have sex. Damn! That’s such a brilliant idea. Now come over here.” Cliff felt a little breeze come through the hole in the window. He looked over at it. “Weird. It looks almost like a perfect circle. Hmmm.” He leaned in to give Shane a deep wet passionate kiss – like Shane had never experienced before. He touched his lips to Shane’s and opened up his mouth. At that moment, he heard a whooshing sound and a small thud. Shane pulled away. He stared into Cliff’s eyes with pure fear. Cliff looked back and then noticed a small hypodermic needle sticking out the side of Shane’s neck. Someone had shot it through the hole in the window. “No, no, no, no, no…” Cliff kept mumbling to himself, as Shane looked more and more afraid. Shane tried to speak but couldn’t form the words. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. He collapsed. “Oh my god! Who did this?! No, no, no, no.” Cliff knelt down next to Shane and kissed him on the lips pulling the syringe out of his neck. “I love you Shane. I love you!” He started to cry just as a canister flew through the window and began releasing a mist. “What the fuck? Shane. Shane!” The last thing he heard was the room of the dorm getting kicked in, wood splintering. Then for the second time in one night, his world went dark.

Start from the beginning here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Then check out the first two parts of the sequel trilogy here: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood He opens the door and August immediately walks inside. He stops in the hallway and notices the two huge studs flailing about on the floor before turning to look at Nash. He smiles for a few seconds and picks him up to take him into the tv room. He sits him down on the couch and joins him. ‘I told you I would make it back didn’t I? *leans in to lightly kiss him* Those two jokers in there think that they are maximizing their potential, but in reality they are only using probably half of it. *looks Nash in his eyes* As for you…..well you won’t have a problem reaching yours.’ August gets up to go to get the remaining amount of food in the kitchen. A minute later, he comes back with the turkey container and sits it on the table in front of both of them. He then cozies back on the couch with Nash and leans in to hold him against his huge hairy chest. Nash moans lightly as he reaches over to pet the shirtless stud and speaks. ‘I’m so glad you came back August. I managed to wait as long as I could to continue the process. A part of me is craving this more than anything, but the other part is scared as hell.’ ‘That is normal man. The brain hardly ever agrees with what your heart wants. What I do know is the wait is definitely over. Those guys in the other room won’t have anything on us when this is over with. Let’s get this started why don’t we.’ The gorgeous hairy stud smiles before grabbing Nash’s fork on his plate and stabbing some of the turkey he placed there. He brings it up to the small man’s mouth and tells him to open up so he can shove it inside. Nash slowly chews the food and immediately feels chills cascading through his head. As he swallows it down, the sensation moves down into his throat. It quickly heads toward his stomach next. August quickly pierces another slice of turkey onto the fork and puts it in his buddy’s mouth. ‘Chew it man and continue to swallow it slowly. Let the meat marinate inside you for a few seconds so you can savor its effects. You should be able to feel something happening about any…..’ As Nash swallows the second serving, he moans as he feels his cock and balls reacting to the protein entering his body and navigating through his bloodstream. August places his free hand on top of his buddy’s crotch and feels his long pole writhing. ‘This is going to be fun Nash. I know this is going to be rough at first, but as it progresses you will be surprised at how incredible it feels to let it work. Your cock and balls are always the first to grow, although it feels like you have already started in that area.’ He leans in to kiss Nash after taking the fork away from his mouth. August smiles feeling Nash’s cock stretching beneath his hand. His boxers are now trying to deal the expanding ballsac that is filling the space inside them. ‘OH GAWD! OH GAWD! I feel so much pressure down there August. I’m so scared…..but it does feel so amazing!’ His cock starts moving down his leg and thickens outward at the same time as it begins to resemble a big log just beneath the fabric in his track pants. August pets it gently and feels a huge wet spot forming just in front of the thick cockhead. Nash moans feeling his balls fill up with his self-induced protein. The hairy stud beside him senses this and takes his hand away to prevent him from unloading anytime soon. ‘WOW! You are certainly amped up aren’t you? I think we are going to enjoy this equally man.’ There is still a small amount of potatoes and beans remaining from the other containers that August took from the kitchen so he puts them on another plate. He takes it and places it up on the top of the couch before taking Nash’s fork and loading it up with both side dishes. He hands the fork to his small friend who shoves the food into his mouth. After he swallows that giant bite, Nash turns to his side to grab the plate and loads as much on it as he can before downing most of the food. August laughs a little. ‘Don’t move so fast man. The potatoes and beans won’t cause a major growth cycle anyway they just mostly make you feel a bit more…..laid back and…..uhhh horny.’ Nash lets out a sigh as he experiences exactly what August is talking about. His cock is now trying to stand up in his pants now as well. He turns to look over at his studly friend and leans in to kiss him deeply making August moan loudly. He slaps Nash’s cock a few times making it swing back and forth as Nash grunts feeling it throb against the fabric as it gushes precum and stains his pants. They stop kissing after a few seconds. ‘MMMMM I am really starting to feel it now August. My cock feels like it is going to explode any second though.’ Realizing that it is starting to move along a little faster now, August reaches down to the table in front of them and grabs the container full of turkey before placing it beside Nash on the couch. He takes the empty plate out of the horny man’s hands and puts it on the table. He smiles at him and grabs his fork before plunging it into another slice of turkey. He grins a little as he looks Nash directly into his eyes. The graduate student stares at the food in the container for several seconds before taking the fork out of August’s hands and grabbing the container as he shovels the turkey into his mouth and down his throat. The rush builds quickly from the protein-rich food as it sends Nash into a wave of ecstasy that completely clouds his judgment. His cock is now trying desperately to get free from his pants. He moans feeling his lower body starting to transform. August looks down at his legs and hears multiple stretching sounds coming from the area of the man’s calves, ankles, and feet. The tennis shoes that Nash is wearing are straining badly trying to contain the growing toes that inhabit them. *feeling his senses being stimulated* ‘UHHHH YEAH August, I can feel it moving up from my feet. I want this so badly now, my fantasies are driving me crazy. I want it to feed my body more.’ Nash’s socks are now ripping apart against his new emerging ankles and calves as the lower part of his pants are being stretched by the huge heart-shaped muscles growing inside them. He grunts louder feeling his boxers being destroyed by his heaving cock and balls as his expanding quads, hamstrings, and glutes start stretching his track pants to its limits. August’s eyes widen as he sees Nash’s two new tree trunks forming in what seems like out of nowhere. The growing graduate student then jumps to his feet and laughs at the growing mass of muscle that is expanding on his lower body. He feels his pants reaching their breaking point and closes his eyes as he feels the soaked fabric tight against his insanely massive legs. ‘MMMMMM…..OH FUCK YEAH! This is awesome……AHHHH BABY……my cock feels like it weighs 20 pounds now. *feels the seams in his pants slowing ripping* FUCK YEAH BABY, I have never felt such power in my life.’ He turns to his side to look at his ass inflating as both glutes bloat themselves up with solid muscle. The sheer force from it easily bursts through the back of his pants as they sit firmly against his massive hams that continue to grow. Nash’s pants finally give up as multiple rips radiate from them and echo through the room. His cock flops back and forth several times as it finally breaks free from his massively veiny leg. It drips a pool of thick precum on the ground which gets the attention of August who springs to his feet to go over and stand beside his growing partner. ‘WOW Nash, you have an incredibly gorgeous cock man. Do you happen to need any help with it by chance?’ *grins and even winks a few times* ‘You better fucking believe I do August. *feels the growth starting to move up into his upper body* AHH YESS! *his hands begin growing* OHH SHIT! MMMMMM……*his forearms tighten up as the veins begin growing next as the tension makes him agonize* SO…..MUCH……PRESSURE….’ Really loud creaky and stretching sounds begin moving up into both of Nash’s arms. He looks at both of them and sees the veins in his biceps tracing up against the fabric beneath his track jacket. He gasps feeling the muscles pulsing in his forearms, biceps, and triceps as the round bulbs and horseshoes double in size. The intoxicating feeling makes his cock strain as his balls turn a bluish color. August senses he is about to launch one of his big loads and gets down on his knees. He quickly pulls the tattered remains of Nash’s pants off and lightly rubs the student’s mammoth pole in his hand. At this point, Nash is completely lost in the whole transformation and could care less what August does. The hairy stud slowly works Nash’s cock over in his mouth and pushes it further down his throat inch by inch feeling it twitching and contracting along the walls of his windpipe. He looks up every few seconds to see if the growing man will let his entire mind give in to the beast that was lurking within. Nash has stopped talking altogether and is grunting loudly as his back begins to crack and pop. The surge of power forcing the graduate student’s arms to blow up to superhuman size is also sending messages to his crotch to shoot a jet of cum. August knows this and feels the man’s cock flexing as the cum goes flying down the hairy stud’s throat and into his stomach. He pulls Nash’s cock out of his mouth after he feels it shrinking and laughs knowing that it will set off a growth cycle within himself. ‘MMMM that was so tasty Nash…..*feels his body reacting*……OH YEAH…..OHHH YEAH…..’ The 275 pound stud laughs as his whole body grows slightly bigger. His breathing intensifies as he flexes his biceps which grew an additional inch. The overalls he is wearing are now a bit snug against his wet skin. His cock is leaking precum all over his outfit which draws laughs from him. He looks at Nash again and sees that the man’s back is emerging from his jacket. His shoulders swell as his biceps and triceps completely shred his sleeves. August starts stroking Nash’s rod rapidly to make him cum again. ‘Come on big man feed me more of that godly protein. You are getting so close to letting yourself go and I want to keep up with you.’ Nash feels himself getting taller now as tons of crazy sounds radiate from his upper body. His chest explodes in size as his small pecs and thin abs completely disappear inside the mammoth mountains and floor size tiles that are emerging from within his powerful frame. He is starting to look like a different guy entirely now as his face and head start changing their appearance. His neck muscles, traps, and delts double up on each other as he continues to grow bigger and wider. August can feel the incredible amount of cum starting to rush through the new behemoth’s cock as he aims the gaping slit at his face. ‘YEAH MAN, FUCKING FEED ME THAT GAWD PROTEIN! I WANT IT SO MUCH!’ Completely unaware of what August is doing, the giant humps August’s hands as he launches several powerful jets of cum into the hairy stud’s face. He gulps down the thick protein and finds it is hard to breathe as it immediately fills his body to the max. He falls back onto the ground and nearly suffocates as the muscle monster above him continues to coat him with his giant flood. Nash’s growth cycle continues as his jacket and undershirt completely rip off his body and tumble to the ground. He has now eclipsed 8 feet tall and reached 500 pounds and doesn’t appear to be stopping. After a few minutes of absolute fear wondering if he is dying or not, August can feel himself starting to grow again. ‘YES! YES! *his entire body begins stretching and cracking* FUCKING MAKE ME A GAWD! *his overalls completely rip off* MMMMMM YEAH! *his voice completely changes* HERE I COME NASH!’ August begins transforming rapidly as his back cracks and pops continuously as he gains a foot in height in seconds. His upper body doubles up on itself as he quickly approaches Nash’s size. He laughs hysterically staring at the monstrous balloons swelling in front of his face as well as the gargantuan guns and veins expanding on his obscene arms. The quads, calves, and glutes on the hairy giant are now matching up with his counterpart as he bumps Nash with his monster chest. The giant is pushed backwards and hits the wall behind him destroying it with ease. Whatever high Nash was on before seems to be ending now as his growth finally ends. He looks at August from the wreckage who is standing probably ten feet from him. He is trying to figure out what just happened and if it is real or not. ‘HUH?......uhhh man…..*finally looks down at his body and realizes he doesn’t look the same anymore* OH MY GAWD! *realizes his voice is VERY different* OHHH MMMMMMM…….I feel so damn horny.’ August marches over shaking the whole apartment to the point that the walls begin cracking. He pushes Nash to the ground and starts punching on the behemoth’s mammoth abs. He grunts each time he does it before he slides his huge bubble butt down to sit on his buddy’s footlong. He slowly slides it inside him and roars in delight. Nash starts fucking him without a second thought. The hairy giant then leans in to say something to the thick monster. ‘You and I both know we can go further, well at least I know we can. Fill me up again man and I will fucking grow through this ceiling. OHH FUCK…..*feels the cum flowing through his own balls*……well…..*his cock bounces a few times before it rises to take aim at Nash’s face*…..perhaps we can do it at the same time……GAWD YEAH!.....*the cum starts moving into his own cock*……let’s do this together Nash and make those other two weaklings in the other room wish they were us!’ Nash’s anticipation of August’s cum makes his own balls start contracting as his protein begins its rapid ascent to his cock. What follows next could change a lot more than just their lives. For other entries in the Body Good series: Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bhypnosis+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Sex: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/ Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood

You can find Part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/ ‘Don’t eat without me yet guys. I am thinking that I do want to be a part of whatever this party is. I honestly can’t believe that I am saying this either.’ *looks very confused* Issac looks extremely happy to see that Nash is so open to it now. Brent looks as if he is a bit impatient about waiting much longer to eat but admits that he also wants Nash to join them. They wait as Nash loads up his plate in the kitchen and takes it into the tv room to sit in one of the chairs located across from where they are sitting. Brent looks as if he is ready to gobble down his entire plate, but Issac stares him down like he knows exactly what he is thinking. ‘Don’t even try it bud, we all do this at the same time, okay?’ They both then look at Nash before stabbing the chicken on their plates. The small man follows suit and acts like he is about to take a bite. They get antsy and actually do it without a second thought. After chewing it for a few seconds, Brent lets out a loud ‘MMMMMM’ and follows it up with another huge bite. Issac tries to keep up with him as Nash just sits there looking amazed at their determination. The two men seem uninterested now in even wondering if their small frat brother is eating or not because the chicken is starting to flood their senses. ‘HOLY SHIT! It feels absolutely incredible going down Ike. I have to get more man. *gulps down the rest of the chicken on his plate* AHHHH! Sooo fucking good!’ Issac agrees as he tries out the potatoes and beans also. ‘It is all so damn good bud. You should try the other stuff too my body feels so relaxed after it hits my stomach.’ Brent wolfs down the potatoes and beans before putting the plate down in front of him. He laughs as he looks over at Issac. He runs his hand along his buddy’s veiny right arm which immediately draws the ire of his frat brother. Nash watches both of them in anticipation of something possibly happening. The two guys finally turn back to look at their small friend and can see that he hasn’t even touched his food yet. Issac says something. ‘Nash? Eat up man, you’ll feel so good once you start because it creates such a sense of calm inside.’ The curious man takes his fork and pierces the chicken before shoving it into his mouth. The taste is unlike anything he has ever experienced before. The feeling spreads quickly throughout his body before it finally stops inside his testicles. He swears he could feel them starting to produce more cum which starts to bother him. He puts his fork down and sits the plate beside him. The other two seem quite surprised by his reaction. ‘You don’t like it Nash? I am shocked that you don’t, but buddy if you don’t mind, we both want to eat the rest of the chicken.’ Both Brent and Issac scoop the turkey from their plates and slap it on Nash’s because they really got it for him anyway. They both get up and to go back into the kitchen again. The strange sensation that Nash feels in his ballsac both surprises him and excites him. He sits there and stares longingly at the food before finally smirking just a bit. He knows that he probably has more restraint than they do and wants to savor the effects that it produces. He decides to plunge his fork into the turkey and shoves it into his mouth. The feeling as it goes down makes him shutter as it is a much stronger sensation than what the chicken caused. In fact he thinks that his cock may have just grown a couple of centimeters as a result. He can feel it drool a tiny bead of precum down inside his boxers. After ingesting the turkey, he is now convinced that the rumors are indeed true about the restaurant. What he can’t figure out though is why the food has immediate results in him and not the other two. They both return with equally large portions like they had before only now there is no turkey. Both men have been wearing the same tank tops and gym shorts for the last couple of days probably because they think they will be destroyed so why bother cleaning them. Issac suggested to Brent apparently that they only needed a small amount of clothing so they could see the changes in each other. Nash himself is wearing a blue polo with matching pants and blue loafers. They both seem once again to be preoccupied only with the food again as they quickly down the second helping. Nash smiles at them this time hoping that they somehow experience a growth spurt. After swallowing the very last bite on his plate, Brent burps a few times which makes Issac punch him each time in the stomach. The racially mixed stud returns the favor as they put their plates down for a few seconds. Nash thinks he can see something starting to happen to Brent as he stares at the frat brother’s legs and arms. They appear to be swelling just slightly and are starting to make very faint grinding noises. The caramel skinned stud moans a few times which surprisingly goes completely unnoticed by his counterpart sitting just beside him. The same thing is also happening to Issac as his forearms, biceps, calves, and quads are growing slightly as well. Their minds appear to have wandered now as they completely ignore Nash and get up to go back to the kitchen to put the last helping of chicken, potatoes, and beans on their plates. He watches them as they walk by sighing as he notices both men’s backs slowly stretching wider and fuller. The muscles strain as beads of sweat stain the back part of their tank tops. After daydreaming for what amounts to be a couple of minutes, Nash decides to get up to go see if they are coming back into the room or not. Halfway to the kitchen, he happens to see them lying on the floor and finishing up what is left of their food. They toss their plates to the side and turn to stare at each other as their breathing gets much heavier. It is obvious now that their bodies are surging with power now because it appears that the transformation is beginning. ‘OHH FUCK YEAH MAN! *Brent can feel his pecs starting to stretch up towards his face* MMMMMM……GAWD I WANT THIS MORE THAN LIFE ITSELF! *can feel his arms stretching and pulling as his veins beginning growing to twice their size* SO MUCH POWER……RAWR!.....*flexes his cannons hard*…..FUCKING YEAH!’ His expanding calves and quads tear through his shorts as the seams rip completely open. He also feels his engorged cock and swelling balls destroying his briefs as the fabric starts cascading down his monstrous legs. He looks over at Issac who is growing at nearly at the same rate only his muscles are getting rounder rather than harder. Both men reach over and tear each other’s shorts off as their cocks rise up into the air as their balls continue getting bigger. Issac’s eyes immediately get transfixed on his friend’s bloated cock as he decides to move down to run his tongue along the leaky thick pole as it oozes a huge honey gel. Brent grunts feeling his frat brother worshipping him as his body continues to reshape itself. He can feel himself getting very close to bursting now as his cock pulses and his balls tense. ‘OHHH FUCK YEAH IKE…..I’ve got dessert and it is ready to be eaten. *his balls begin flexing* FUCKKKKKK! HERE IT COMES BIG BOY, GROW FOR ME IKE!’ Issac locks his lips on the huge rod and gulps down the massive volcano. Each jet that goes down the eager sucker’s throat draws deep growls out of Brent as he runs his huge hands up and down his friend’s huge back. He moans loudly as he feels his white partner’s delts, shoulders, and traps grow larger each time he swallows more cum. Issac’s muscles make creaking sounds as his chest swells even bigger pushing his tank top up above his immense gut and bloated pecs. His bulbous muscles are now pressing tightly against Brent’s body as his cock stretches again. The huge footlong slithers its way up his partner’s huge abdominal slabs before it finally rests underneath both behemoth’s enormous racks. He grips his hands on Brent’s sides to brace himself as his lower body stretches and pulls itself wider as well. He turns to look down and realizes that he can now lick his own cockhead as he arches his back to get it into his mouth. Brent watches intently and grunts as he views his partner getting himself off. Issac works his cock slowly and methodically pushing more of it into his mouth tasting the sweet juices he is spilling. The sensation causes him to moan quite loudly. It isn’t long before he can feel himself getting very close to exploding as his balls begin cramping. He stops working his cock over to move himself up to plunge it down his friend’s throat. The immediate surge as Brent maneuver’s it down his throat sets the white behemoth off as Brent works it over quite vigorously. He downs Issac’s protein eagerly as he feels it flowing inside his body. His breathing deepens as he feels himself swelling again. His chest rises once again and destroys his tank top as it finally hits his face and spreads further outward from his body. He feels every muscle fiber swelling and giving birth to new muscles that he never knew he had before. His defined muscles look as if they are ready to tear through the skin as his quads and calves create new muscles. Issac moans loudly watching Brent blowing up again and feeling himself rising further away from the floor. After a couple more minutes of additional growth, both giants finally lie on their backs and attempt to get their breathing under control after they finish growing into 350 pound monsters. Issac’s tank barely clings to his chest as the fabric very nearly snaps away from his engorged traps. He decides to suck some air in to make both of the straps holding the tank on his body snap as they glue themselves to his incredibly soaked bloated pecs. He reaches down and pulls the tank off before he turns to throw it at Brent’s face. They both look at each other and laugh before they finally notice that Nash has stood over them the whole time. He is dwarf compared to them now. Issac slowly sits up with the help of Brent’s hands to say something to their small frat brother. *in a really deep voice* ‘WHOA BUD, you are downright tiny now. Didn’t you eat any of the food we got tonight? I MEAN COME ON DUDE! Part of this evening was supposed to be about you, you know?’ As Issac talks to him, Brent keeps trying to wrestle the white muscleman back down to the ground to rile him up. Rather than get irritated though, the huge man eventually gives in and starts horsing around with his mixed partner breaking everything in their path. The big men once again lose interest in Nash and end up having sex once again, only this time they shove their massive cocks inside each other. The small observer can feel his cock jumping wildly inside his pants as he watches both of them take turns fucking each other. He knows that his time is coming soon as he envisions himself outgrowing them by leaps and bounds. This in turn leads to his decision to go back and retrieve his plate from the tv room. Before he can find his way back to the kitchen, there is a knock on the front door. It doesn’t take him long to realize that it is man he met earlier and that he is coming back to finish what they started.

Hey Men. This is my first story posted to this site (or any site). I hope you enjoy reading it as much as I loved writing it. I have the other two parts outlined and will be working on those too. There will be plenty of turns and twists. My goal for part 1 is to introduce the characters and set up the background for what will be coming next. Shane: Confessions of an Underdog (pt. 1) The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling.

The Barfly Okay this starts slow but I promise it will pick up speed quickly. Contains themes of Muscle Growth, massive cocks, and dom/sub. If you just want growth and sex you can skip the whole first section and only will miss backstory. edit: Part two is posted: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4703-the-barfly-part-2-the-barflies/ ------------------------------------- Gage Waters hated his job. When he got his bartending license he assumed he'd be working a gay bar, some sort of night club, or hell, even some college town dive bar. Then again he'd assumed he'd be able to use this as a side job while his music career took off. Either way, Gage was now wasting his days away at a dirty sports bar whose only clients seemed to be middle aged dads. And not even hot dads, he thought to himself, and went back to daydreaming while cleaning the same glass. He looked up, and saw the only man there was looking up at him while sipping on his third pint of Guinness. The man had finally stopped talking. “Damn man that sucks,” he said to the man at the counter, without actually hearing anything, not that he needed to. Mike Hammer was probably complaining about his ex-wife. The balding 45 year old was always complaining about his ex-wife. As far as Gage had gathered, she had left him and took the kids over ten years ago, and had the audacity of asking him to at least call his sons occasionally. “Tell me about it,” Mike complained again. “If she wants custody it means that they're totally hers. I don't need to give him a call, so what if he was asking about me, I have my own life to worry about. And don't even get me started about what she asked me to do for his birthday...” Mike droned on and Gage tuned him out again, watching the clock, praying for Mike to leave early. “Last call Mike,” Gage called out the second the clock hit 2:00, smiling at the half drunk pint in front of the man. “Alright,” Mike said, starting to drink his beer faster. “No way you'd serve me another?” he asked. “Not today,” Gage joked. “But there's always tomorrow.” “Well you know I'll be here,” Mike said with a weak smile. He quickly gulped down the rest of his glass. “I'll get out of your hair. Got work tomorrow morning at 9 and don't want to be too tired.” “Night Mike,” Gage called, waiting till Mike left for the fake smile to fall off his face. His bar had plenty of regulars but Mike was by far the worst. The morbidly obese ex-high school football player came in every day, and rarely shut up. But at least he tips well, Gage thought to himself as he pocketed the 10. He quickly cleaned up and locked up, heading to his apartment down the street. Gage settled into bed himself, a bit drunk off of a few mixed drink of his own around 3, and opened up his laptop, navigating to his favorite porn site. He pulled off his briefs and started to work his sizable 7 inch meat. The video he was watching had some huge muscular stud banging the hell out of a tiny guy. But when Gage looked closer, he realized that the smaller guy wasn't actually tiny, the top was just insanely big. “Fuck he's gotta be 7 feet tall,” Gage moaned as he jacked off even harder. The man finally pulled out of the bottoms ass, showing off a cock that seemed almost oversized even on a man as big as he was. The video ended and Gage looked at the description, hoping for another video staring that massive man. The only thing in the description was “body by Ubermen,” and a link. Gage clicked the link hoping for more videos. The link opened onto some sketchy, web2.0 styled site showing obviously fake before and after pictures. Every single before guy was an unattractive man, either built like a twig, or almost as fat as Mike. The afters didn't look like the same person. Each after looked different, but they all had one thing in common, they were absolutely massive. Gage continued jacking off, looking at the hot after pictures, especially focusing on the one front and center. The massive man in this picture was supposedly 8'4” tall and 900 lbs, and it showed. His biceps were much larger than the man next to him's head, and his pecs were as big as melons. Gage looked down, his eyes focused on the man's abs, like bricks. He jacked off even harder, his cock dripping precum, as he scrolled down, exposing this god of a man's massive cock. “Fuck that thing's gotta be 2 ft tall,” he moaned, and shot all over his own chest. A popup came up on his screen, “Rod's body is the result of our Ubermen muscle powder ™. Click here to order your own treatment program, for 3 easy payments of 19.99.” Gage's cock hardened again at the thought. The gears turned in his drunken mind. “I could look like that,” he moaned and started jacking off again. He quickly entered his credit card information, praying he didn't end up funding some foreign ponzi scheme, and ordered the powder. Gage came again, jacking off to thoughts of him and other huge muscle studs fucking all day long, and fell asleep, spent. He didn't see the warning written at the bottom of the order form “may cause a decrease in inhibitions.” ------------------------------------------------ Gage woke up and went through his day as normal, forgetting about his drunken purchase until it arrived in the mail a few weeks later. He looked at the package and immediately blushed, remembering his dumb, drunken decision. Gage looked down at his body. Now that he wasn't drunk and horny, he realized how happy he was with his body. Sure at 5'9” and 175 lbs, he wasn't a muscle god, but his lithe body was more his own style. He sighed and unpacked the box. All the packaging concealed what was eventually a small baggie with a strange white powder. “this isn't sketchy at all,” Gage said to himself, while he figured out what to do with it. Sighing, he realized he had to get ready for work. He slipped the baggie into his coat pocket and left for the bar. The bar was as slow as usual, and by 11, it was down to Gage and Mike. Mike was rambling on again about his other favorite topic, his high school football glory days. “You don't get it Gage, before the wife and I got together, back when I played, I was hot. None of this fat, just pure muscle. Man I'd love to get back to that...” Gage remembered the powder in his pocket, but he had in his pocket. He briefly considered drugging Mike's drink with it when the man wasn't paying attention, but decided against it, worried that something bad might happen to Mike if he did, or that he'd get fired if he noticed. He sighed and made his decision. “Hey Mike, how desperate are you to get back into that kind of shape again?” Mike laughed. “Pretty desperate, but I just can't do the workouts anymore, you know? I don't have it in me. But god I'd kill to have that body.” Gage smiled. “Well when I was drunk I ordered this protein powder that is supposed to make you way more muscular, but I decided I didn't want it. You want to try it?” Mike looked Gage dead in the eyes. “Absolutely,” he answered without hesitation. “Are you sure?” Gage asked, “it's from this sketchy website, and I have no idea what's even in it. “Without a doubt,” he answered, “you have it here?” Gage walked to his coat and took out the packet. He took a deep breath, hoping he didn't inadvertently kill the man, and handed over the powder to Mike. “I don't have any idea how it works, either, besides the fact that you dissolve it in liquid, so be careful.” “Got any water?” Mike asked, feeling the powder through its bag. Gage's arm was shaking as he handed a glass full to Mike, who quickly opened the bag and stirred in the entire package. The water eventually turned clear again, and the two men stared at the concoction. “Well, down the hatch,” Mike said, before taking a huge gulp. He smiled. “It doesn't even have any taste.” The fat man continued chugging the laced water. After he finished, Mike sat there in silence for a few minutes. “I wonder when I'll know if it worked.” “No idea,” Gage answered, honestly, while Mike looked around the bar. “In that case, might as while have another beer.” Gage frowned, realizing that he'll have to hear even more complaining, but at least it would be about this bust powder, instead of football glory days and ex wives. Mike continued his ranting while Gage nodded sympathetically, and added his usual uh-huhs. Soon though, he fell quiet. Gage looked up, and saw that Mike was sweating even more than usual, instead of looking like he had just ran to the bar, Mike looked as though he had been stuck out in the rain. Worried, he asked. “You okay dude?” At that moment, Mike fell out of his chair. “Oh fuck, I'm fucked,” Gage yelled in desperation as he ran from behind the counter to try and help. He felt Mike's forhead, and realized he was burning up. “I killed him!” Gage screamed, and reached for his cell phone, dialing 9-1-1. As he was about to hit send, Mike reached up, and grabbed at the phone. “Fine. Need water.” he croaked out. Gage ran to get more, not yet noticing the change going on in Mike's body. The years of neglect were being undone. Decades worth of fat melted away, and in it's place formed powerful muscles. His biceps slowly formed until they were 24 inch guns at their peak, and stretched the hems of his t-shirt. His former man boobs hardened into defined, yet still massive, pecs jutting out from his chest. As he groaned his former gut shrunk and hardened into an eight pack with each individual ab standing out from the deep groove between them. His shirt draped over his lower body like a tent as his waist shrank to 35 inches. The only place his clothes still seemed as tight as they were were his thick thighs, but now instead of seeming forced into his jeans, they defined them. Fat melted off his face, leaving him with a defined jawline, although it didn't stay visible for long. An increase in testosterone from his now massive bull balls forced what looked like a week's worth of beard growth out of his formerly smooth face, making him look even more intimidating. Mike gasped more as his body stretched taller, taking his formerly 6 foot frame up to 6'4” Gage returned with a large jug of water, and almost dropped it in shock. Mike looked amazing. No, he was more than amazing, he was hot as hell. His eyes lingered on the abs now exposed from the gap in his oversized shirt, and then looked into Mike's handsome face, suddenly remembering what he was doing. He brought the gallon jug to Mike's lips. The now muscular man greedily drank the entire jug, and requested another. After he had finished half of that one, he sat up, leaning against the counter. “Damn this feels great.” Mike finally said after a long silence. He looked down at himself, flexing his biceps lightly. Gage turned away in order to hide his growing boner. “Gonna need new clothes though, huh?” he said with a laugh, as he grabbed the waistband of his jeans and pulled up almost 10 inches from his actual waist. Gage mistakenly looked over, and caught a glimpse of the giant cock, still completely soft. Realizing he was staring, he laughed nervously and looked away. Mike turned towards Gage, “See something you like?” he asked with a smirk. Gage blushed, looking mortified. “no sir, just still amazed by the changes.” Mike laughed. “Sir? I like that. Could get used to it. Gage's cock got rock hard, making him really wish he had worn baggier jeans today. This didn't escape Mike's notice. Mike grabbed roughly at the bulge growing in Gage's jeans. “Looks like this is amazed by the changes too huh?” Stuttering, Gage tried to form an excuse, but Mike cut him off. “It's ok. I figured you were queer a while ago. Didn't bother me much.” He continued roughly fondling Gage's erection. “Now though for some reason the idea of you being hot for me turns me on.” “So, boy.” Mike said, standing up and showing how much he toward over Gage, “Are you hot for me?” “Ye.. yes,” Gage practically moaned. “Good.” Mike said, removing his baggy shirt and flexing in front of the bartender. “Show me.” Gage moaned as the hair covered muscles were on display. “You like my muscles, huh?” Mike smiled, not needing an answer. He pushed Gage into his sweaty bicep, and let him do the rest. The much smaller bartender licked and sucked on the hard muscle, giving it a workover with his tongue. He licked and sucked from the bicep down to Mike's hairy armpit. Moaning, Gage buried his face into it, tasting the musk as he licked. Mike smiled and moved Gage to his other armpit, shoving his face in as the smaller man tasted him. Gage's moans were turning him on too. He let the younger stud off him, as his cock strained against even the extra ten inches in the front of his jeans. Not wanting to end this too soon, Mike let Gage stand on his own for a second. “So boy,” Mike grinned. “You really are a slut for muscle daddies, huh?” “Yes sir,” Gage responded, feeling more turned on than he ever had before in his life. “Well then, slut, why don't you show me what you'll do with these?” At that, Mike flexed his chest, making his massive, hairy pecs bounce up and down, driving the smaller man crazy. Gage moaned again, watching Mike put on the show. The newly minted hunk kept flexing and posing, showing off for his admirer. Mike bounced each pec individually a few times before standing with his hands on his hips. “I'm waiting.” Mike announced. Gage smiled, and walked towards the muscled daddy in front of him. He bent down slightly and started to lick one of Mike's massive pecs. Swirling his tongue around the huge slab in front of him, he made his way closer and closer to Mike's protruding nipple. All the while, his hands were twisting and tugging on the other nipple, making Mike groan in pleasure. Finally, Gage's tongue made contact, and he began to lick and suck as hard as he could. Mike moaned and shuddered, his cock growing quickly to full mast. He pushed Gage away and ripped his shirt off, exposing the smaller man's own taught chest. While Gage continued licking and sucking on Mike's massive chest, Mike started to roughly tweak Gage's nipples, making the smaller man moan into his pecs. Mike continued working his hands onto Gage's chest, pushing the smaller man lower and lower until he was on his knees in front of him. He smiled while he unzipped his jeans, exposing a 14inch cock, as thick as a beer can. Gage gasped at the size of the cock in front of him, hesitant to try fitting the thing in his mouth. “It ain't gonna suck itself,” Mike practically sneered, as he bounced the tool in Gage's face. Gage tentatively tried to suck at the tip. He was going to have a hard time fitting that into his mouth. Not wanting to look like he was stalling, he started to work his mouth and tongue over the long rod, licking from the cock head to the point where it disappeared into Mike's thick pubes. The entire time, Mike was moaning and talking dirty, Gage heard “Yeah slut, take that cock, lick my manly tool like the whore you are.” before he returned his focus to the task at hand. When he made it to the head, he managed to taste what had to be the most delicious pre-cum he'd ever had. He attempted to fit the huge tool into his mouth, but succeeded in only fitting most of the meaty head before his jaw hurt too bad to continue. He swirled his tongue around the meat before sadly letting it fall out of his mouth, and returned to servicing the shaft. Licking down to Mike's huge bush, Gage was surprised when a powerful hand held him in place. “I want my pubes wet with your spit, and my balls sucked, slut.” Mike called out. Gage groaned at the thought, and began to spit and kiss at the thick bush before him. When he had succeeded in making the fur soaked, he kissed down lower to Mike's gigantic balls. The low hanging bull balls seemed huge, even in comparison to the massive cock hanging in front of them. Not to be discouraged though, he began to lap at the sack, tasting the sweat coating them. He sucks and bites on the loose skin, causing Mike to shudder in pleasure. Eventually Mike moans, and pulls Gage away forcefully. “Gonna shoot,” he calls out, shoving his cock way deeper into Gage's throat than it went before. Gage moans as his stomach fills with Mike's thick load. “Fuck yeah, you're a way better cocksucker than that bitch I used to be with.” Mike grunted out as he continued fucking Gage's face, letting more cum drip down his throat. He finally pulled out his spent cock, and squeezed the remaining drops of his seed onto Gage's face and chest. Gage panted as he caught his breath. “Fuck that was hot,” he moaned. Mike raised an eyebrow. “Was? It's not over yet slut. You think you're getting out of here without this cock going up your whore ass?” Gage looked worried, but then remembered how he'd taken most of it in his mouth already, and relaxed slightly. “Here,” Mike said, “use that hot mouth of yours to get it hard again. Gage smiled and started sucking on the massive member. As he got gradually used to its increasing size, he found that he could get the entire 14 incher down his throat. Not without gagging, though. Yet at least, he thought to himself. But before he could perfect his technique, the thick meat was taken away from him. Mike slapped the hard cock against his own massive thigh a few times, before growling his latest command. “Take those jeans off and bend over, slut.” Gage complied, his jeans were ruined by all the precum he was producing anyways, and took off his jeans and boxer briefs, throwing them into a pile. His cock was leaking so much that it threatened to puddle on the floor. He bent over, exposing his slightly hairy ass to Mike. Gage wiggled his ass, enticing the muscle daddy to have his way, well saying “fuck me sir, use my ass however you want.” Not having to be asked twice, Mike began rubbing the head of his massive cock up and down Gage's ass, causing both men to moan in pleasure. He continuously spit on both the ass and his own cock, supplying a bit of lube for the deed ahead.“This'll hurt at first, boy.” Mike called out, and forced the thick head into Gage's tight asshole. “OH FUCK!” Gage screamed out in pain. Mike was right, it did hurt. But, he was shocked at how quickly the pain dulled, fading into nothingness. Then Mike shoved more of the gigantic tool into his ass. Again, the spark of pain, again, the dull nothingness, but still no pleasure. The third thrust did the trick, finding Gage's prostate. “Oh god that feels so good, Sir. Fuck me!” He cried out. Mike smiled, and began to thrust more and more of the beer can thick cock into Gage's hungry hole. The prostate massage proved quickly to be too much. “Mike, I'm about to cum!” Gage moaned. Wasting no time, Mike shoved the remaining 3 inches into Gage's ass, covering the smaller man's cock with his hand. Gage moaned in pleasure, clenching his ass as he shot the biggest load he'd ever made in his life into Mike's open hand. As soon as the cum shots died down, Mike brought his hand up to his mouth, and gave it a lick. “Not bad,” he said before smearing the rest on his chest. The giant of a man continued slowly fucking Gage's ass in long strokes, making his whole dick disappear into the bartender's ass. “Now it's time for me to really fuck you,” he said with the same sneer as earlier. Gage moaned in pleasure as Mike pulled him up. He could feel his load in Mike's hairy chest as the muscles rubbed against his back. With the leverage he gave himself, Mike went to town on Gage's ass, thrusting over and over with powerful thrusts, their balls knocking together. He pulls Gage's head towards him and meets his lips for a kiss almost as rough as the fucking he was giving. But soon it's back to business, Mike slows down on his fuck and eventually pulls Gage close again, pulling Gage back into his body so he could shoot his load as deep as possible into Gage's ass. He shot over and over again, massaging Gage's prostate with each spurt. As the cum filled Gage's ass, he grabbed for Gage's cock, and roughly jerked him off until Gage too shot his second load of the night. The two men quickly fell asleep spent on the floor. ---------------------------------- Gage woke up on the floor of the bar. His ass was sore just remembering the events of last night, and he was covered in cum, but still, that was without a doubt the hottest thing that had ever happened to him. He turned over, seeing Mike's new body in the flesh. In the daylight, he seemed even bigger. He looked up towards the handsome man's face, realizing Mike too was awake, and looking at him too. “I'm so sorry,” Gage tried to apologize, “I shouldn't have let that happen last night, it was so wrong.” “Shut up.” Mike said forcefully. Gage gulped and cringed, preparing for the onslaught. But instead Mike grabbed his head, and kissed him roughly, his beard rubbing against Gage's face. They stayed together for what felt like hours, neither wanting to break the kiss. Eventually, Mike pulled away, and lay back down on the floor. “So what happens now?” Gage asked, looking over to the hulking brute of a man laying next to him. “Well boy, for now we order some more of this powder.” Mike answered, hugging Gage tightly. "Yes sir," Gage smiled, imagining the possibilities.

Check out the original story that started things off here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2 is here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/ ‘Boys, tonight is going to be one hell of a feast, I can feel it!’ ‘It better be Issac, I am extremely hungry and could probably eat a horse if I could get my hands on one.’ *laughing to himself* ‘Ummmm I’m sure Brent. You and Issac have probably practiced on each other’s quite often.’ The sarcastic answer to Brent’s statement makes the other two graduate students stare at their friend Nash in a rather annoyed manner. He realizes this and sort of looks the other way in hopes of avoiding a confrontation with them. Luckily, the two men are used to this kind of banter and go back to their original conversation. ‘Anyway, you are definitely going to join me and Brent tonight right? We ordered takeout from that restaurant downtown, you know the controversial one where those two guys were found sprawled out on the floor beside the food bar. The police said they had never seen two guys that big before.’ Nash seems to remember what Issac is talking about, but he doesn’t seem all that interested in what happened there. He recalls the media speaking more about how the restaurant was damaged than the condition of the two men. Apparently they were sent to the hospital but once they received treatment for their injuries, they disappeared and no one knows where they went. The aura of the restaurant after that incident must interest his friends to the point that they are willing to try the food themselves. Both Brent and Issac are fairly built, both go to the gym about every other day when they are not busy with their classes. Nash is quite thin which is never lost on the other two guys. They like to razz him about it quite a bit, but it isn’t something that they care too much about either. Brent is of mixed heritage and sometimes parades around in one of his jockstraps in front of Nash just to make him uncomfortable. He has kept a bunch of them from when he used to play football back in the day when he was an undergraduate at the university. Nash has always had sort of a crush on him, but was afraid to really make a move because he knows that Issac is seeing him, at least he still thinks he is. Issac is from the West Coast and has a laid back attitude about most things. He has a tendency to embarrass Nash like Brent does, but his is more mental than anything. He secretly has a crush on the skinny man that is not noticed by Nash. ‘Well…..*thinks about it for a few seconds and ponders if Issac and Brent are planning something* I suppose I could come over for a little while. You know I have that project that needs to be done before next week. *looks indecisive at first before deciding* Alright, I’ll be here. When is it anyway?’ Issac grins while Brent gets behind him and acts like he is humping him. Nash rolls his eyes once he sees what is going on. His west coast friend turns and pushes his playful roommate away from him. They start shadow boxing and throwing goofy insults at each other. Nash walks past them both which immediately prompts them to stop. Issac grabs his arm and turns him around to face him. ‘Just be here in about two hours man, we are going to place the order right now.’ *looks satisfied* ‘Okay, you two try not to fuck while I’m gone.’ *rolls eyes* Nash grabs his laptop and tablet and walks out the front door. His two buddies continue to grapple behind him as he walks down the street to his apartment. He has a roommate that lives with him, but he is currently overseas visiting a male friend of his. After about thirty minutes of just doing random things, Nash gets on his laptop and looks up some more information on that restaurant the other two are so dead set on trying out. He discovers that it is primarily just a protein buffet that uses secret ingredients in its food. Despite multiple investigations by different agencies, nobody has been able to pinpoint exactly what is in the food that causes things to metamorphize in men’s bodies. The man is concerned that his two friends are just doing this to feel good for just one night and will jeopardize their health just to see if they can get big without doing it the hard way, which could take years possibly. He wonders if they are thinking about what might happen as a result of consuming the food. Apparently one of their other friends ordered one of the very expensive buffet packages and ended up doing serious damage to not only himself, but to his apartment which quenched their desire to try out the food themselves. Nash has known them long enough to assume that they don’t stop pursing something unless they are absolutely sure that they will get nothing from it. Nash hears a knock on his door which is immediately followed by it opening. It turns out to be Issac who comes in to rush over and jump right beside his skinny friend on the couch to try and get him to react in some way. He cranes his head over at the computer screen in the small man’s lap and sighs a few times. ‘You are researching that place aren’t you? Don’t be so dead set on discrediting it. *rubs Nash’s back* It is Brent that is so gung-ho about this. I just want to try the stuff out and see if the talk is all true. It apparently worked for Solomon so why wouldn’t it work for us?’ Nash stops browsing the internet to turn and look at his eager friend. ‘So…..which buffet package did you two purchase then?’ Issac pauses and smiles just a bit, ‘uhhh well we got the second one, the one that has the spicy chicken and turkey. We actually got that one because we knew you would like both. He really wants to include you in this buddy because he thinks you need the help.’ Nash rolls his eyes a few times and puts the computer down beside him on the couch. He stands up and turns around to look down at Issac. ‘Naturally, so this whole thing was set up to somehow convince me to join you two in this weird experiment you are trying out right?’ Issac gets up to stand next to his skinny friend and puts his hands on Nash’s shoulders. He tries to hug him, but is pushed away. ‘Not necessarily bud. Brent doesn’t look at you the same way I do. He just sees you as another frat brother basically. He has known you maybe a couple of year’s tops, while I have known you since we met at orientation here. We hit it off almost immediately remember?’ Nash looks irritated but does give in as he leans into Issac’s arms for a hug. The fit man holds him for a few seconds and lets go. He smiles at him before he starts speaking again. ‘Why don’t we go ahead and go back over buddy. Hopefully Brent hasn’t already gotten the order yet.’ Nash agrees as he grabs his laptop to head out the door back to his friends’ place. When they enter the front door, they can hear Brent’s voice in the background as if he is in the middle of doing something dirty. Nash walks into the kitchen to sit at the table to get on his laptop again. Issac tells him that he is going to go find out what the heck his close friend is doing. After a few minutes, the doorbell to the apartment goes off. Nobody answers it so it goes off again. Nash reluctantly gets up from his chair to go answer it after a couple of rounds. When he opens the door the smell of chicken and turkey hits him in the face. It feels as if it is giving him a rush of adrenaline. His pupils dilate for a few seconds before the delivery man stares and smiles at him. ‘Hey man, you order a number two from us?’ *seems a bit surprised* ‘Uhhh I guess I did. I suppose you need me to pay you right?’ The delivery man waves his left hand since his right one is full. The huge bulging bicep in his right arm twitches as he holds the food in place. ‘Actually no man, someone has already purchased the order it seems. I will need your signature though before I leave. The tip was already included with your order as well.’ *Nash is puzzled, but amazed too* ‘Oh nice.’ The man grins and stands there for a few seconds before he says something else. ‘If you don’t mind man, I want you to take these containers while I go back to the truck to get the rest of the order. I will be back in a couple of minutes to get the signature.’ He turns back around to go to his delivery vehicle as Nash continues to look confused before he closes the door. He takes the food into the kitchen to put them on the table beside his laptop. He opens up both containers and is amazed at the intoxicating smell that is emanating from them. He can literally feel his body trembling from the fumes which worries him just slightly. The chicken is marinating in what looks like a red tomato sauce and the turkey is in a white sauce that sort of resembles alfredo. He didn’t think that he would want to try it, but his brain is compelling him to do it for some reason. Before it gets any tougher to resist, he puts the lids back on both containers. As he turns around, the other two are standing behind him. He yells in fright which makes them laugh hysterically. ‘Damn Nash, I haven’t seen you react like that……maybe ever. *smells the food* OH DAMN! Issac this stuff smells fucking amazing! *walks over and pulls the lids off* SHIT! This looks really fucking good. I am feeling a bit tingly just inhaling the fumes. *looks at Issac* Get over here and smell this man.’ Issac walks over and smiles before letting out a few moans. He feels a bit relaxed like a large weight has been taken off his shoulders. Nash composes himself long enough to hear the doorbell ring again. He turns to walk back down the hallway from the kitchen to the front door to open it. The man that was there before now has two more in his hands. He grins at Nash with his beautiful gray eyes and is now showing a bit more skin than he did before. The small man’s eyes are immediately drawn to the delivery man’s sweaty mountains peering from inside his work shirt. ‘Hey man, here is the rest of your order. You also get our loaded potatoes and special blend of beans. *pauses for a few moments* Do you mind if I come in for a minute or two?’ Nash’s eyes widen as he finds himself growing more attracted to the hunk standing in front of him. ‘Of course…..what exactly do you need to come in for?’ The man walks in and takes the containers into the kitchen as Nash follows close behind. He puts them beside the other two containers as both Brent and Issac are ecstatic to see more food coming in. They barely notice the hot hairy hunk that is putting the food on the table. Nash stands behind all of them observing and studying what they are doing. The man turns to walk back over to Nash and can feel some kind of unusual presence developing between them. He smiles before bouncing his pecs and biceps making the veins dance in his arms as the striations in his chest ripple. He pulls Nash into his body before leaning down to slowly kiss him on the lips. The smitten small man moans deeply as his friends begin loading up plates they have from the cabinet with the food on the table. They finally stop kissing as the man picks him up in his arms to talk to him. ‘I was like you not too long ago man. My name by the way is August Bellefleur. I just want to let you know that your mind will be much clearer after tonight. I have a couple of other deliveries to make and afterwards I will return to expand on the moment we just shared together. *puts Nash back down and gets the scanner from his pocket for him to sign* For now though, I need you to sign this for me man. *Nash signs* Thanks man. *smiles* If you don’t mind, I would love to know what your name is.’ ‘Oh my gawd, it is Nash Carpenter. Sorry about that.’ *embarrassed* August grins as he puts the scanner back in his pants pocket before pulling his shirt off to show Nash the goods as his insanely roidy, but powerfully hairy chest glistens with sweat. Nash doesn’t hesitate to put his hands on every part of the powerful looking man’s chest touching each huge abdominal and massaging August’s bloated arms and pecs. The big man sighs feeling Nash’s warm firm touch against his hairy skin. He picks him up once again in his arms and holds him tightly as he places Nash’s head against his right shoulder and immense trap. The small man has a bit of concern though putting his trust in a man he just met just a few minutes before. It doesn’t seem to make much sense to him, but once again feels compelled to allow this man to enter into his heart. August can feel his nervousness and whispers into his ear. ‘I can promise you that things will definitely change after tonight. You may even want to fool around with them, but it will be empty compared to what we may have. It will feel like we were meant to be together and you will finally fulfill your true potential. I had no idea either until it happened to me. This restaurant’s secret formula changes men’s lives, I was given this particular delivery to be paired up with whoever was going to answer your door. Well…..that someone is you Nash.’ August turns his head and kisses Nash again before putting him back down. He winks at him and turns to leave. Nash follows behind as the huge man walks out the front door shirtless. He stops and looks behind him as his admirer says something. ‘You forgot your shirt. *pauses to speak again but not before August waves his hand no* I…..uhhhh…..I already want to see you again…..uhhh what am I saying? You are the most intriguing man I have ever met……but…..why am I saying this?.....we just met.’ August smiles a little. ‘Shhh……*puts a finger up to his lips*……I’ll see you soon man trust me and then you can see the rest of what I have to offer. I’ll be longing to be with you as much as you want to be with me. I can just see it……*pauses for a few seconds and sighs*……mmmmm damn I am getting hard…..I will talk to you soon Nash, bye man.’ August jumps into his delivery vehicle and drives off. Nash can hear Brent and Issac getting ready to eat as they shuffle into the tv room. The skinny graduate student closes the door before rushing in to talk to them. Other entries in the Body Good series: Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=hypnosis Sex Part 1 and 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/

Part 1 Thom was reluctant to go out to the club. His friends convinced him to join them and they had fun dancing for the first part of the night, but as they drank and began to find their fun for the evening, Thom settled by the bar with his cranberry juice. He was handsome and kept in shape, despite turning 30 before the rest of his friends. He was beginning to realize that he was more attractive than he gave himself credit for, but his shy, quiet demeanor often meant guys never quite came up to talk to him. He was startled to notice that one guy kept staring his way. He was young, shirtless and hot, in jeans tight around his muscular legs and wearing a wide silver chain around his neck. The chain draped over wide, solid pecs that got Thom's heart racing. His arms were meaty and veined and his six-pack might actually be an eight-pack. He wasn't dancing with anyone in particular and for the moment, Thom felt like he was dancing with him. Thom looked away, quickly assuming that the guy was just teasing and finding that a bit cruel. Then he felt two hands gently brush over the top his back and start massaging him. It felt electric, and Thom almost thought the club fell silent as he gasped at the sensual touch. "Hey," a low voice growled in Thom's ear, "I'm Gabriel." Thom turned around and the guy was even more impressive up close, with a sheen of sweat sizzling off his skin. "I'm Thom," Thom heard himself yell above the music. Gabriel spoke next. "I don't usually do this, but do you want to come home with me? I want to show you something." Thom looked at Gabriel doubtfully, but Gabriel had this cute, child-like, hopeful look in his eye that seemed inconsistent with the hot stud that was there a second ago, and was even more irresistable and contagious. Thom couldn't help but laugh, "okay." Gabriel wrapped one arm around Thom, saying "I love your laugh," and Thom felt like he was carried out by Gabriel's side, because he never felt his legs touch the ground, until outside the club he realized he was walking, but he and Gabriel were in synchronized rhythm, with each other's hands on each other's backs. Thom only then noticed that Gabriel had a shirt back on, but his athletic build was still obvious. As Thom was led through the city streets, he and Gabriel talked. Thom was surprised that Gabriel... "Actually, you can call me Gabe," he clarified. ...that Gabe was actually a year older then him, but as Gabe described his many travels through Asia and Africa and Iceland and Peru, Thom became surprised he wasn't older. Thom's story sounded boring to himself in comparision, but Gabe asked the most interesting questions that made it seem like a series of adventures to rival his. Thom had only a vague idea of where they were when Gabe led them up steps to a tall, narrow brownstone rowhouse. A brown, fluffy cat greeted them with a "meow" at the door. "Hi Charles," Gabe greeted the cat. "This is Thom. What do you think of him?" Charles pranced over to Thom and began rubbing against Thom's legs, purring. Thom had next to no experience with cats, but he had always heard they were more aloof. "Oh, gods, I hope you're not allergic. Please tell me if you are," Gabe gasped with a genuinely worried look in his eyes. "I don't think so," replied Thom. Gabe sighed with relief. "Ok, Charles, that's enough. Daddy's getting jealous," Gabe growled and he led Thom up two flights of stairs. The stairs opened up to a top floor that was all one spacious room. Thom had never seen anything like it, and he marveled at it. In the center of the room was the biggest four-poster bed he had ever seen or imagined. In one corner was the biggest bathtub he had ever seen that could easily fit five people. It looked almost industrial except for the unlit candles around it and the potted tall grasses behind it. Another corner held the smallest library he had ever seen. A handful of bookcases against the wall and standing out marking a few 4-foot long, narrow aisles were overstuffed with books, a few of which were stacked or open on the ground. As he moved his head, Thom's eyes caught thin lines and curves and shapes of different colors criss-crossing the room's walls and ceiling and floor. The lines seemed to have no pattern, but they danced around the room and trying to follow them gave Thom a giddy dizziness. Thom peered around and saw another corner that had a simple, crisp white sheet laid out with smooth pebbles packed along the edges. As the lights dimmed, Thom realized that the other corner was dominated by a gigantic sloped window that skewed the otherwise regular shape of the room and looked out to the city, but mostly to the stars. "This room is amazing," Thom sputtered out in awe. "I'm glad you like it, but it's not really what I want to show you," Gabe called out. Thom refocused on Gabe, shirtless again and without the chain, kneeling on the bed which had a light on it that dimmed less than in the rest of the room. Thom felt awkward and a bit inadequate walking over to the edge of bed, as Gabe added, "And I want you to show me a few things, too." Thom wasn't sure if he was supposed to attempt a strip tease, but he just unbuttoned his shirt and then took off his t-shirt, and he was encouraged by the soft but yearning look in Gabe's eyes. "How about I take your pants off, and then you take mine off in the same way?" Gabe asked. "Okay," Thom replied as he wondered how many different ways there were to take pants off. Gabe sat on the edge of the bed, his legs on either side of Thom, and began to caress the sides of his waist. Thom realized he had never had his pants taken off this way. The touch was electric, like at the club. Gabe played with the waist band, teasing with his fingertips. He then unbuttoned the fly, quickly popping each button off, but pausing in between to let those electric fingertips wander over Thom's waist and abdomen. Thom closed his eyes and moaned. "That's it," Gabe encouraged. After the last button, Gabe's electric fingers scampered up to Thom's nipple and both of them gasped. Thom opened his eyes to see Gabe grinning widely. "You are electric," Gabe said. "I don't know how much foreplay we can handle, so let's move along." And Gabe roughly shoved Thom's pants down as he slid from the bed, and slipped the pants off each of Thom's feet, and then extended his own crotch towards Thom. Thom tried to exactly repeat Gabe's caress and flair at first, but he began to close his eyes and lose himself in the gentle pull and flow and rhythm of playing with Gabe's torso like conducting a sweet symphony. "Oh, gods, you must have done this before!" Gabe gasped. Thom opened his eyes to contradict Gabe, and was shocked at Gabe's frantic panting and clenched grip on the bed. Did I do that? Thom asked himself. "Yes," Gabe said. "I think we should move along." Thom took that as his cue to pull Gabe's pants off and he revealed a bulging jock strap. It took a couple pulls to get the jeans past Gabe's meaty legs, and Thom couldn't resist massaging his muscular quads. He felt them flex as Gabe hopped back onto the edge of the bed and kicked the jeans off. "Take those off," Gabe ordered, indicating Thom's briefs. Thom obeyed as Gabe shifted onto the bed big enough for six. After Thom tossed his briefs and socks onto his pants he looked back at Gabe who was standing on the bed completely naked and motioning Thom to join him. Thom wondered at the bed that was firm as a platform but soft as a cloud and covered in what might have been a comforter, or the sheets, or just the mattress itself. He also caught a scent of eucalyptus or lemongrass with a touch of citrus that seemed to be released from the bed with each step and tingled up through Thom's brain. Just before he reached him, Gabe said, "If this gets too much, tell me. Up to a point, we can just stop, but after that it gets tricky." Thom nodded and Gabe closed his eyes and put his hands back on Thom with a sensual jolt that caused both of their dicks to twitch. Thom returned the favor, feeling over Gabe's taut shoulders and arms, his flexing chest, reaching over his thick back and hitting the shelf of his bubble butt. Thom also felt Gabe's hands over his own body, tingling and relaxing his own smaller muscles. Gabe knelt down and lapped at Thom's dick and balls before applying soft suction that quickly inflated and hardened Thom's dick. Thom watched Gabe's shoulders flex and ripple and felt Gabe's hands caress the back of his legs until they were tingling over his ass and then teasing his asshole and brushing against the back of his balls. After what felt like a couple minutes, Gabe slowly withdrew his mouth from Thom's dick with a quick kiss and stood up, Gabe's hard dick slapping under Thom's balls. Gabe was slightly taller, Thom noticed, as they leaned in for their first kiss. Thom was surprised at how good it tasted. Is that me or him? Thom wondered. Thom prided himself on being a good kisser, despite the lack of regular practice, and Gabe matched his skill as their tongues danced and played like old friends and their hands pressed against each other's backs and pressed their warming bodies together. Thom felt Gabe's hard, pulsing dick and took his turn kneeling down. Gabe tasted amazing, sweet and musky with a slight, exciting tang. Thom usually enjoyed sucking on a healthy cock, but the taste, smell and shape of Gabe as he filled his mouth was inexplicably driving him crazy with delight. Thom wasn't just using his head and mouth, but his whole body undulated and danced around and over Gabe's pole. Gabe's breathing shifted a few times between groaning and panting and a kind of chanting, that just excited Thom even more. "Gods!" Gabe finally exclaimed. "I'm a little scared that fucking you will actually blow my brains apart. Or do you want to give a go at my ass the way you're working my cock?" Thom looked at Gabe's throbbing member. "I want that inside me," he replied. Somehow, Gabe reached over to one of the posts of the bed and immediately held lube and a condom. Thom look bewildered. "That was just my first trick," Gabe winked, as he got his dick ready. Next he pressed on the bed in various spots and told Thom, "Lay down around here and I'll shift you into position." Thom was suprised that the bed felt lumpy, but after a couple tugs from Gabe, Thom felt like he was relaxing in a hammock and aiming his ass at the large window of stars before Gabe's knees seemed to sink a few inches into the bed in front of him. "I've studied a number of ancient practices," Gabe began to explain, "and we're going to have a bit of an adventure. You can follow and explore as much as you like, but if you start feeling overwhelmed or scared or in danger, just cum, but the further we go, the more you'll need to focus on cumming to make it happen. I know it doesn't make much sense now, but I need you to remember that, okay?" "Okay," Thom replied, feeling a bit hesitant, but more curious. "Out of curiosity," Gabe wondered, "what's something about me that you wish was yours?" "Your body," Thom said, without hesitation. Gabe grinned as he spread his arms and asked, "what about my body?" "It's so hot... masculine... I guess the hard muscles of it." "Do you wish I had even bigger muscles? You can be honest." Thom blushed. "I've fantasized about guys with huge muscles." "Huge, eh? And do you wish you had huge muscles?" "Yeah, I do," Thom replied, surprised that he felt so comfortable sharing a fantasy he had so long kept secret. "Well, then, let's make make this a good workout," Gabe said as his eyes sparkled like the stars behind him.

Sorry it's been a while. Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE 5 The next two months passed in a blur of steroid injections, heavy weights and ridiculous amounts of food. I’m now a monstrous 335lbs of ripped muscle. I’m a walking mutant. Not a day goes by where at least one person isn’t totally petrified at the site of my outrageously pumped up body. I hadn’t seen Tyler since the day I humiliated him at the gym. I was a little disappointed but I tried not to dwell on it. If he couldn’t handle my raging muscle dominance maybe he wasn’t the right partner for me. I had fucked a few other bodybuilders since my last session with Tyler. They were pretty big guys but not able to withstand my freakish size and muscle lust. One guy actually pissed himself when I stripped off my shirt. He literally ran out of my house to get away from me. It made me so horny I came to my reflection three times that night. … I waddled into the gym wearing my typical skin tight tank top but there was a different vibe in the air today. Usually the guy working the front desk couldn’t help but stare in complete awe at my massive body. Today, however, he was staring towards the squat racks. I saw at least two of my usual muscle admirers but neither of them looked in my direction. I glanced towards the squat racks and saw a rather large crowd in the far corner. I walked over to see what the commotion was. As I approached the crowd I could see a couple of guys holding their crotches. A few pretty massive bodybuilders were just staring slack jawed and a few other had looks of complete shock on their faces. I pushed my way through the crowd and stopped short when I saw what was happening. Standing in squat rack was Tyler. He had the bar loaded with a mind boggling seven plates per side. He grunted loudly and lowered the bar so deep his ass was three inches from the ground. He paused and slowly powered his way back up. I stood transfixed as he preformed nine textbook perfect reps. He racked the weight with a load crash, stood in front of the mirror. He was drenched in sweat. His quads were swollen masses of twisted muscle. Starring at his refection in the mirror Tyler didn’t seem to notice the people around him. He started to shake one leg back and forth. Thick slabs of his quad meat swung back and forth. Watching all that relaxed muscle move was hypnotic. After a few seconds Tyler flexed the quad and it solidified into a column of pure steel hard muscle. He relaxed the muscle, punched his leg hard and reflexed again. He shifted his weight and started to flex the other leg. He was grunting like an animal and had a demented look in his eyes. Tyler finally looked up at the crowd and made eye contact with me. I felt a shiver run up my spine. “Add two more plates to each side!” Tyler bellowed. With an astounding 765lbs loaded on the bar, Tyler repositioned himself under the bar. With his eyes locked on me in the reflection of the mirror he hoisted the bar off the rack and started to preform prefect reps once again. I couldn’t believe my eyes. This kid had the entire gym under a trance. He was powering through lifts I would have had trouble with. He didn’t even look like the guy I had seen two months ago. He looked like a stage ready super heavyweight bodybuilder. Thick veins covered his bronzed, sweat covered skin. After three perfect reps, Tyler paused at the top and in a strained voice yelled “Dave! SPOT ME”. I moved behind him and felt my heart skip a beat as the thickness of his back. His hulking traps rose and encompassed the weight bar. I positioned myself and placed my arms under Tyler’s arms. I placed the rest of my body close to him. I could feel his pumped glutes on my hard crotch. With a smirk on his face he started to lower the weight again. I could feel the power coursing though his entire body. He clearly didn’t need my help as he easily raised the weight again. I stayed in the spot position and followed him back down for another slow rep. His legs were shaking but he didn’t stop. Tyler’s face was contorted with pain but he was able to whisper “feel this power”. He let out a loud guttural scream and lowered the weight again. He paused at the bottom and slowly raised the massive weight. He stood up straight and pressed his ass harder into my crotch before slamming it on the rack. The crowd was in a state of complete awe. Some guys cheered, others just stared with their mouths open. Three guys ran to the locker room to jerk off and a few looked like they were ready to pass out. Tyler hit a few poses for the crowd. I would have guessed his weight was over 275lbs now. His quads had to be close to 33” if not bigger. Eventually he waddled to the leg press machine that was loaded with so many 45lb plates that there was no more room. He stopped and turned to me. “Get on” he said. I hesitated and he stepped closer to me. “I need more weight to really work these fucking legs. Climb on the sled and make me work for this pump.” He lowered himself to the seat and I climbed on. I stared down at Tyler and all the plates loaded onto the machine. “Over 1300lbs” Tyler said. He let out a grunt and I felt the sled move. Tyler closed his eyes and lowered the weight. I could see the pain in his face but he didn’t stop. Rep after rep sent me up and down like a piston. To my surprise he increased his speed with each rep. After twelve reps Tyler finally slowed but didn’t stop. Instead he opened his eyes and looked up at me. “CALVES!” he yelled and started to move the weight again. I had to hold back a gag as I looked down at his legs. They looked twice as thick as they did after the squats and his calves had transformed into something truly inhuman as they moved such incredible weight. Tyler completed 12 reps and rolled off the machine and collapsed on the floor. He could barely move but flexed his calves and quads continually. I climbed down and stood over the his panting body. Tyler opened his eyes and they had a wild look to them. I felt another shiver run up my spine. He slowly rose and stood inches from my face. He placed his hands on my traps and started to apply pressure. He then started to push me down. I resisted but he was overpowering me. “Kneel” he ordered. I was too shocked to respond. He squeezed my traps harder. Sharp pain ran through my body and he forced me down until I was kneeling in front of him. “Feel my quads” he ordered. My face was level with his gruesomely massive quads. I could almost see the blood pumped though the thick veins criss-crossing every inch. Tyler started to flex each quad and deep striations appeared. His muscle separation was Mr Olympia quality. I couldn’t resist placing my hands on his bloated legs. I ran them up and down his smooth, wet skin as his muscles flexed and moved underneath. The crowd watched in amazement as this pumped up freak had my 335lbs of alpha beef under his complete control. “What the fuck is going on? I asked. He stepped away from me so I could take in his entire body. He barely resembled the kid I had power fucked a couple of months ago. “I think you know what’s happening here. I’m becoming a fucking freak that’s what happening. Did you see those weights I was moving? You see the reactions I’m getting from everyone here? Have you ever seen so much power and muscle?” He was flaring his lats and bouncing his pecs right in front of my face. Testosterone appeared to be seeping from his pours. “You’re not as big or strong as me Tyler.” I said, hoping he couldn’t hear the doubt in my voice. “That’s true but how long do you think it will be before you are a tiny speck of a man compared to me. That gear you got for me is unreal. I can feel the power coursing though my veins.” He said and raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Massive balls of muscle erupted from his body. His arms had to be 22” and vascular as hell. “I should mention that I tweaked your dosage. I’m on a cocktail of the most powerful roids known to man. You have no idea how fucking strong this shit is. I’m up to 280lbs now. I can practically feel my muscles growing. Do you think those weights were heavy? Next week I’ll destroy all of my personal bests. These people think they saw a show today? HA!” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Two months ago I had this kid wrapped around my finger. He would have done anything to be with me and worship my massive body. Now he was a demented muscle freak. While I was turned on my his growth and strength, I was caught off guard by his dominating attitude. He was standing in the mirror, flexing his outrageously swollen quads when he suddenly stopped and looked at me. “You remember that day you made me lick your pecs?” “Hey man, you loved that, don’t say you didn’t” I replied. “I admit that feeling your huge chest was hot yeah, but I was so pissed you made me do that in front of all those people. I’ve thought a lot about that during the past two months and you know what?” “What?” “I should thank you.” “What? Why?” “Because of that day I starting training harder then ever. I think about it every time I inject myself with roids, eat a meal or guzzle a protein shake. When I cum now I think about a day like today when you get to experience how it feels to be dominated by me.” I opened my mouth to speak but I was too shocked to say anything. Tyler stepped closer to me so we were face to face. “Time for walking lunges and you’re going to me my weight big man.” He said a leaned down, placed one solid shoulder into my crotch and one hand around my neck. With a small grunt he hoisted me onto his shoulders and stood up. I tried to break free but he tightened his grip on my cock and balls causing sharp paint to shoot through my body. “You’re not going anywhere.” He growled and started to perform perfect lunges with 335lb body draped across his shoulders. With each step he grunted. I caught his refection in the mirror and he had a look of shear determination in his eyes. People couldn’t help but notice what was happening. No one had even seen such a site like this before. Tyler walked around the gym doing lunge after lunge for close to five minutes before letting me go. He collapsed on the floor, his legs twitching uncontrollably. I stood speechless again. Part of me was pissed he had just done that to me but part of me was impressed at the beast he had become. I looked down at his hulking body and felt my cock getting hard. He looked up and noticed my growing bulge and smiled. “You like what you see?” He asked. “I can’t help it. I’ve never meet a someone as freaky as me. You are becoming an animal!” I said. I couldn’t believe the words that were coming out of my mouth after what just happened but I couldn’t help myself. I reached out my hand and hoisted Tyler off the floor. “Get your workout in. I’m fucking spent. Give me your house keys; I’ll meet you there when you’re done.” Tyler said.

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE 4 I started Tyler on a new steroid cycle the next day. I told him it was pretty potent but he didn’t care. He said he’d do anything to grow massive. I adjusted my own dosage to ensure I was growing even faster. I wanted to leave my 300lb weight in the dust. We started to workout quite often and I could definitely see impressive gains in Tyler. I responded well on the new gear and was closing in on 315lbs in just three weeks. On one particular day we had meet at the gym to train chest. My tank top was nearly tearing off my body as I walked onto the gym floor. I could feel all eyes on me. In awe of my size, power and raw sex appeal. I spotted Tyler near the benches. When he noticed me coming his eyes lit up, he licked his lips and placed his hands near his crotch. He was already 250lbs and looked fucking hot even at a distance. We warmed up with bench press and both had a good pump starting when we started increasing the weight. I completed 12 perfect reps with four 45 pound plates on each side. My chest was swelling up and I was starting to sweat a lot. Standing over me Tyler watched with lust in his eyes. “Dave, you look fucking massive. Pump those pecs harder; make them grow” he encouraged. I racked the weights and at up. I flexed my enormous pecs and watched them swell in the mirror. Tyler performed 10 perfect reps before I had to help him with the last two. He grunted loudly but finished the set with good form. “One more on each side” I ordered and sat down and got ready to hoist the 495lb bar. “You’re a monster” Tyler said I lifted the bar without his help. I lowered the bar and paused for a few seconds before raising it back up. “Feel them” I grunted. Tyler quickly placed his hands on my rock hard pecs as I continued to press the heavy weight. I could feel him running his fingers along the deep striations and thick veins. He moaned as I completed 10 reps before racking the bar and stood up. I hit a few poses in the mirror as people started to gather around us. I could see fear in the eyes of a few men. A couple were visible hard watching me flex. “Two more!” I yelled. Tyler looked doubtful but one look at my face told him I was serious. With 585lbs loaded on the bar, I sat down and started to get ready to lift the massive weight. I stared at my swollen body in the mirror, bounced my blood filled pecs and let out a few screams. I balled up my big meaty hands and started to punch each pec hard. Sweat sprayed and my pecs started to throb. I looked like a wild animal as I laid on the bench. I wrapped my hands around the bar and squeezed so hard I felt like to could bend the heavy metal bar. I let out one guttural scream and powered to bar off the rack. I heard gasps from the large crowd that had gathered. The bar felt incredibly heavy and sagged from the number of plates on each end. My pecs screamed with pain as I lowered the bar. I let it touch my skin for a second before I pushed the weight back up. My arms trembled but the weight kept moving. When I reached the top I could see Tyler ready to grab the bar. “NO!!!” I screamed and started to lower the bar again. The pain coursing through my pecs tripled but I refused to give up. I felt the bar touch my chest again and with every ounce of strength I started to press it back up. When it reached the top I let a low grunt that signalled to Tyler I was finished. He grabbed the bar and slammed it onto the rack. I couldn’t move. I let my arms fall to my sides as I gasped for breath. A full two minutes passed before I could sit up. What I saw in the reflection of the mirror was nothing short of amazing. My 315 pound body had morphed into a total muscle abomination. I was bigger and more vascular then any Mr Olympia competitor. My chest was so pumped my chin rested on it’s thick upper shelf. I looked around at the crowd and most of them had a look of horror on there faces. I moved into a most muscular pose and immediately heard tearing from my tank top fabric. The material around my pecs tore away. I peeled the rest of it off and hit the pose again. I moved closer to the mirror and hit a side chest pose. My chest flexed to it full 70” and jutted four inches beyond my ripped abs. My 25” biceps pressed against my inflated chest and my traps looked down right freakish. My thick back and shoulders made me look three feet thick from the side. It was a truly incredible sight. I walked up to Tyler and I could see fear in his eyes. “Lick the sweat off the world’s biggest pecs.” I commanded. Tyler’s jaw dropped and he looked around nervously. “What?” “You heard me. Lick the fucking sweat off these freaky pecs.” “Right here? In front of everyone? No!” He said. “Did it sound like I was asking little man!” I said loudly. I placed one huge hand around Tyler’s thick neck and pulled his head towards me. I could feel him resisting but I outmuscled him. I slammed his head into my left pec. The whole crowd could hear the impact. Tyler timidly started to lick the beads of sweat from my hot skin. “Faster!” I yelled and pressed his face harder. He started to lick faster as I flexed and bounced my swollen muscles. I looked at the crowd and laughed. “You see this! Even a big man like this can’t resist all this massive muscle.” I moved Tyler’s face to my right pec and he started to slurp the sweat. After a few minutes I let go of Tyler’s neck and he took a step back. He looked mortified. The crowd couldn’t believe I had humiliated him like that. I was so amped up I didn’t care. I walked towards the cable crossover machine and noticed Tyler hadn’t moved. I stopped and turned towards him. His eyes were staring at the floor. “TYLER!” I yelled. He hesitated but walked towards me. “Did I say we were done?” “N-No.” We started doing cable crossovers. We were both looking insanely huge. After a few sets we were both posing in the mirror and tyler finally started to smile again. By the time we finished we were both using the full stack of weights and sweat was puddling on the floor under us. As we walked to our last exercise; incline dumbbells I leaned into Tyler and whispered “A few more sets and it’ll be time for me to fuck your brains out.” Tyler swallowed hard and looked nervous. We performed four gruelling sets of dumbbell presses. I maxed out using 250lb dumbbells and Tyler maxed out with 175lbs. We waddled towards the locker room. As we passed the trash can Tyler fell to his knees and puked. I wasn’t sure if it was the workout or the humiliation that had gotten to him. He stood up and followed me out. I fucked him three times that night. When I wasn’t pounding his hard ass I was posing my mammoth body for him. I tossing his growing body around like a rag-doll, used him as a human weight and dominated every moment we spent together. We both came countless times and Tyler had a few bruises the next day. Tyler didn’t call me for a week. When he finally did it was to ask whether his steroid shipment had arrived. I could tell there was something different about him. He made an excuse as to why we couldn’t workout that week. I figured he needed to take a break but I knew he’d be back. No one could resist my freakish mass and power.

Hey guys, This is a story I wrote for http://marquis-de-rent.tumblr.com/, as a present on his fifth anniversary of - in his own words - "drawing hyper muscle porn" and publishing it "on Y." Three cheers to him for sharing his awesome art with us! ***** The Good Fairies “Time to get up, lazy bum.” Croissants, and the smell of freshly brewed coffee. Also, someone’s lips deliciously close to his ear. Tom wasn’t exactly a morning person, but it was hard to resist Luke’s perennial good cheer even this early in the day. “Lazy bum, hm?” The barest hint of a smile. “I’d have thought my bum held up rather valiantly under pressure last night.” Luke giggled naughtily at this: “Maybe it was just a lucky shot. We’ll have to see whether the experiment yields similar results on future occasions. Well, be that as it may, here’s a peck on the cheek and a pat on the back and… a little present on our fifth anniversary.” At this, Tom felt a small lump form in his throat. He sat up and took a good look at the man who had turned what had been merely a good life into something that seemed almost embarrassingly beautiful. “You know, I’ve said this before. I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you.” “Oh come on, you sweet-talking piece of sex on legs. It’s not like I’m making a huge sacrifice here. Besides, what’s ‘deserve’ got to do with it, anyway? I sure as hell don’t deserve to be with someone like you, either. But here we are, right?” Another kiss, this time full on the lips, then some affectionate tussling of Tom’s hair. “Breakfast is ready, love. And I do want you to open that present.” He added, with a wink: “There’s time for a shower later on, if we squeeze in there together.” Tom put on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt and walked over to the kitchen table, which was beautifully decorated with flowers and filled with all the things he loved for breakfast: some fruit, homemade jam, different kinds of butter and cheese, pickles, some bacon, scrambled eggs. And, right next to his plate, there was a little black box tied with a white ribbon, and sprinkled with what seemed like stardust. “Couldn’t resist a touch of gay, huh?” Luke looked puzzled, saw the twinkling dust and frowned: “To be honest, I hadn’t noticed.” But then his frown gave way to that smile which still dazzled Tom after all this time: “Looks pretty, though – lucky me. Anyway, ’nuff said, open the damn thing already.” “Charming, positively charming.” Tom knew that patience wasn’t exactly Luke’s forte. It was, he’d readily concede, one of his lover’s few weaknesses. Yet to him it had never mattered much; perhaps he loved him all the more for it. For wasn’t it Luke’s impatience in the face of injustice that had led Tom to admire him even before he had fallen in love? Luke’s fight for immigrants, exploited by ruthless profiteers and right-wing politicians alike? His outrage at those who justified their own prejudices by appealing to the authority of the almighty, whatever name they chose to give him (or ‘her,’ Luke would surely have added, even though he remained entirely agnostic about his – or her – existence). So yes, Luke could be impatient, and they sometimes got into fights about it. But none of their fights had been serious, really, and Tom was willing to take the bad with the good – the good that shone through in Luke’s volunteer work at the old people’s home nearby, in his dedication as a teacher at a school that could barely afford to pay him, and in his ability somehow to forgive the guy who had been too drunk to see Luke jogging down the road that dark night, three years ago. Tom still remembered the feeling of despair that weighed him down after receiving that phone call from the hospital, the agony of not knowing whether Luke would live, the relief when, despite the loss of his left leg from the thigh down, Luke managed, somehow, to rediscover his old self. Or no, that wasn’t it, really. Luke hadn’t just gone back to his old self, but – amazingly, in Tom’s opinion – had succeeded in becoming a subtly different, better one instead. ***** You may find it odd to learn that, at precisely the same moment, Tom wasn’t the only one thinking about that dark night three years ago. Luke watched Tom take the little black box with the white ribbon in his hand, shaking it gently, setting it down. He observed him picking up a croissant, carefully cutting it in half, bending down and taking a deep breath, savoring its smell. Several of Luke’s friends had never quite understood why someone as energetic, as buoyant as he decided to settle for a guy who was as quiet and unremarkable as Tom. Oh, Tom was nice, none of them ever disputed that. He was courteous, and kind. But so were many guys, not a few of which were more handsome as well as… well, more exciting to be with as Tom, who had little sense of adventure and seemed just not quite good enough, not quite glamorous enough for Luke. So Luke’s friends had never quite understood – until, that is, three years ago, until that terrible night, when Luke was thrust into the abyss, and they had been too stunned to provide either comfort or good cheer. It was then that they began to see what Luke had recognized so much earlier, with the clarity of vision only granted to those who look with love: that Tom had in him some unfathomable source of strength: a quiet fortitude that had sustained Luke during his long, arduous recovery after the accident, in ways that even Tom didn’t fully comprehend. “I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you,” Tom had said, and, Luke knew, not just to please him. Perhaps Tom’s most annoying habit was that of not really knowing his true worth, of always putting others first (except early in the morning, when his altruism knew more conventional bounds). His tendency to be overly humble –to underrate himself almost consistently, in fact – certainly wasn’t the fault of Tom’s parents, who loved their son to pieces and had immediately accepted Luke as part of the family. Perhaps it came from growing up poor and being treated like shit by his ‘friends’ in school; Tom was reluctant to talk about it, and Luke had always respected his silences. Luke watched Tom lovingly arrange the food on his plate, pouring himself a glass of pineapple juice, slowly sipping a bit of coffee – and eventually couldn’t hold back any longer: “Jesus, Tom. Open the damn present!” Tom smiled, as if he’d only been waiting for one of Luke’s bursts of impatience. “Alright, love.” A theatrical sigh. “If you insist.” Carefully, Tom untied the white ribbon, straightening out the creases – Luke knew Tom would want to use it again; he hated waste of any kind. After several excruciating seconds, Tom proceeded to the lift the top off the box, just a little, barely enough to peek inside. His smile became broader. “It’s a ring, isn’t it?” Luke rolled his eyes, but kept his mouth shut. He knew it was Tom’s way of savoring the moment, and, maddening as it was, it was also endearing. At long last, Tom had removed the lid and lifted the ring out of the box. It was very plain, and made of steel rather than of gold or silver. No precious stones or artful shapes adorned it, only four words, engraved in the most unceremonious of fonts: FOR TOM, MY LOVE. Tom, still smiling, quietly wiped a tear from his eye, then pulled a slip of paper from the box. “What’s that?” Luke asked, and Tom raised a sarcastic eyebrow at him: “Given that you put it in there, it’s safe to assume that you know better than I, dear.” “No, seriously, honey – I have no idea.” Tom examined Luke’s face, and saw that he really had no clue what it was. “Perhaps it’s some kind of user’s manual?” “Ha ha, very funny. What does it say?” Tom unfolded the little slip of paper and squinted at it, trying to decipher the minuscule script: “’You’ve been very good and you have our blessing.’ – signed, The Good Fairies.” Luke burst out laughing. “Come on, stop teasing me. What does it say?” But now it was Tom’s turn to shrug his shoulders and insist that this was, precisely, what it said: “Cross my heart and hope to die.” For a few seconds, they kept their eyes on the mysterious piece of paper, then Luke said: “Oh well, a blessing is a blessing, right, even if it’s totally weird. We should probably be grateful, right?” Tom got up and walked around the table, wrapping his arms around his lover: “You’ve definitely got that right, handsome. Plenty to be grateful for. Thank you for everything, love of my life.” Luke started to reply, but then he felt something like an electric shock. He tumbled off the chair and hit the floor, hard. At first, Luke was slightly dazed, but then his head cleared and he scrambled to his feet. When he noticed that Tom was staring at him as if he’d been struck by lightning, Luke tried his best to reassure him: “What? Seen a ghost? Trust me, I’m fine.” “Luke, your legs…” “I told you, I’m fine.” But then suddenly something clicked, and Luke understood why Tom was turning pale. There really was nothing wrong with Luke’s legs: he had scrambled to his feet – plural, in both cases. The world started to reel, and Luke passed out. ***** When Luke came to, he was lying in bed, and Tom – of course – was at his side. “Man, I had the weirdest dream.” Then he felt Tom’s hand on his left calf and for a moment feared he was going crazy. “Tell me I’m dreaming.” Even Tom was shaken, yet somehow he managed to retain some sort of calm, steadying his lover’s sense of self as only he could, even before he spoke. “Well, if it’s a dream, then we’re clearly having the same one.” Tom swallowed hard, close to tears. “You know, since that… since that awful, awful night I wanted nothing more than to know that you were whole again.” “What are you…? Are you kidding me? You’ve made me feel complete in a way I’d never felt before. Before the accident, and after. After, especially.” He put his hand on Tom’s neck and pulled him close: “Without your strength, I … I would never have made it back from that terrible darkness.” Tom groaned, and at first Luke thought he wanted to voice some objection – always true, always humble – but then Luke realized that wasn’t it at all. For some reason, Tom was sweating quite heavily, and Luke grabbed him by the shoulders to ask what was wrong. Tom shook his head, as if to say “nothing,” but Luke could feel how tense his boyfriend was; Tom’s shoulders felt like rock or steel or… Luke shook his head, as if to clear it from some idea that was just too bizarre to entertain. And yet, it was difficult to uphold any semblance of disbelief, given what both his eyes and his hands told his brain to be true: Tom’s muscles were slowly, but surely growing. Luke tried to say something, but the words seemed stuck and just wouldn’t come; all he managed was a groan that sounded almost comically similar to Tom’s. He saw his lover’s pecs – quite shapely to begin with – slowly filling out, nipples deliciously, provocatively erect. And not just that: his shoulders, his arms: Tom’s whole body was swelling bigger, and Luke realized that his hands had strayed from Tom’s shoulders, exploring his traps, his neck, his pecs, down towards his abs and further down, towards another body part that stood erect – and of course Luke’s own cock was hard by now, too, harder in fact than he could ever remember, and suddenly he knew that it was growing, too, growing like Tom’s, straining against the fabric of his jeans. Luke forced his attention back on his boyfriend, who was staring at his right arm, flexing and unflexing it, watching his biceps rise higher each time, swelling bigger and bigger, slowly but surely filling the sleeves of the t-shirt. Luke’s hands kept exploring Tom’s body: his abs, his butt. Tom was beginning to look like a junior bodybuilder, and Luke wondered, briefly, whether his body could ever become as powerful as his spirit. As if in reaction to a silent challenge, the pace of Tom’s growth increased, and Luke could hear the seams of his lover’s shorts begin to tear, loosing their fight against his increasingly massive quads. Luke’s hands traced the shape of Tom’s flaring lats – the wings of his very own muscular angel, who now looked as if he could easily win any bodybuilding contest, even Mr. Olympia. Luke was only dimly aware of the sound of his growing cock bursting through his pants as he leaned forward to plant a kiss on Tom’s lips, and he moaned in pleasure when his lover wrapped his now thickly muscled arms around him. The essence of everything seemed to flow into that kiss, as their tongues caressed each other for minutes and minutes on end, the pitch of their passion soaring higher and higher, their hips moving to the rhythm of their hearts. Their kiss remained unbroken even as Tom’s muscles started tearing through his shirt, his upper body too massive to remain contained any longer, bulging and thickening with incredible strength. Luke felt Tom’s body pressed against his, hands discovering what seemed a new country that was turning, slowly, into a continent, a vast expanse with mountains of muscle, rivers of sweat and the sweet, scented herbage of Tom’s breast, Luke’s fingers exploring the nooks and crannies of this body which was so familiar yet which had always also felt startlingly new, and which was now becoming what it had always symbolized to him: the epitome of a power that had nothing to do with violence or intimidation and that he would have called pure masculinity if he hadn’t known that it was beyond gender, too. It was that sense of ultimate humanity that, for Luke, was embodied in this gentle behemoth who kept growing underneath him, muscles inflating, swelling, thickening, pound after pound after pound after pound, so vast that Luke knew he’d never be able fully to understand it, amazed that he didn’t even need to possess it because Tom was giving it to him, had been giving it to him, for all these years, freely and happily, as if he deserved it, and he felt himself being pulled even closer to him, wrapped in the most muscular embrace he or anyone else could imagine, his tongue still caressing and being caressed, their sweat mingling as they started to come, come together, come forever, forever it seemed, in love forever and forever strong.

So I've been writing a story for a while based off of Skyrim and a fan fiction me and my friend used to write It does have muscle, muscle growth and gay stuff in it but I don't really know how good it is as no-one's really read it. If you like werewolves then I hope you like this. I'll readily answer any questions about the story as some thing may need explaining. Enjoy Also 'Hi' I haven't introduced myself yet really I'm into writing stuff and I suppose RPing to some extent as I write in first person Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3689-packmates-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3691-packmates-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4032-packmates-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4526-packmates-part-5/ (It's a little slow to start) "Ragnar?" I called from the top of the stairs down to his den. After a minute or so there was no response so I knew he'd be asleep. Sighing, I walked down the reinforced steps to his lair. The room held little light; the glow from the open stair doorway was far stronger than the bulbs and the blackout blinds were shut. The floor was plush carpet, worn thin by the sleeping behemoth in places. A large ripped up sofa sat in the corner, it would groan and grumble whenever someone sat on it - though it was incredibly comfortable. The behemoth was currently curled up in a hairy ball of warmth with another large dog "Rag". Neither snored but they both growled in their sleep occasionally. Despite it being the home of two beasts the smell wasn't unpleasant. It was musky and masculine, it smelt natural and woody. There was a small ventilation system nearer the ceiling but it was closed on any day that wasn't in summer. "Cub... Why're you here so early?" groaned the behemoth. "It's 11 o' clock Ragnar, you missed breakfast" I replied sitting on the couch. "You'd better have saved me some" he warned, standing up. The high ceiling actually continued to take up what would usually be the first floor. The main house started halfway up to any normal houses second floor. "Of course I did, it's warming in the oven... I thought you'd have smelled it by now" I replied as he dragged himself over to the couch and dropped down next to me, throwing his arm around me. "Thanks, I was getting hungry" he muttered, stroking his muscular furry chest. "Even after five burgers and a midnight raid of all the cupboards, again?" I scorned, punching his plump pec. He grinned and pulled me against him "I'll eat you in a minute if ya keep hitting me" "Hmmph, you wouldn't dare". I laughed, patted him and went to stand - but he grabbed my hand "I need to get to Uni" "Already?" he whined, giving me his puppy dog look. My heart would usually melt at the sight but I was worried about being late as I had an earlier class today. "Yeah, but if you let go now then maybe I'll pick you up something nice from the Butchers" I reasoned, knowing his weakness was meat. He smiled at me and then got up, hugging me tightly and kissing me. "Any normal man couldn't resist me Layton... I think that's why you're one of the good ones" I smiled at the compliment and I pulled my arms away "Oh believe me, if I didn't have Uni or my job I'd never leave this place" "Well you'd have to get food, I run on meat... That you eat... Not the other kind" he rambled, making himself laugh and scratch the back of his head. Embarrassed. "Sure, big guy. I'll see you later then, stay out if trouble!" I called as I ran upstairs. I grabbed a shirt from my bedroom and pulled on a pair of comfortable black trousers, then I went to the door and took my blazer off of the nearby peg. My only way to get to University today was my bike and then the train. It was a black mountain bike with claw marks on it, both real and painted on. Which made me look rather strange, given my smart attire. It took me forty minutes to get there. I attended Oxford university, I was studying early anthropology, but I had been allowed to work alongside the creative writing course in my spare time. I met up with my friend Craig and we rushed to our first anthropology lecture of the term. The speaker seemed to be very enthusiastic, even though the class had only fifteen students. Four if which were sports students who needed to kill some time. I enjoyed the class, as the speaker. "Mr. Oswald". Was talking about ancient Mayan Jaguar cults. The only downside was that I now had to research one, analyse the effects of it on their culture and diet. Basically the same thing we did every time. Luckily, I was dating a man who had been around through every civilisation, including the Mayan's. After the lecture me and Craig visited the library to study. On the way there some of the rowing team shoved us over because we were "In their way" It took all of my willpower not to blast them with some magic Ragnar had taught me. Craig rushed me away and we soon entered the library. Back at home Ragnar had finally emerged from his den. He followed his nose into the Kitchen and devoured the rest of the breakfast. He then went to the bathroom, shaved and dressed himself in his exercise clothes - which were almost as large as bed sheets. He went to the local gym for a few hours and attracted all the new members to come over or gawk at him. As Ragnar had a track record at the gym his friend who worked there told then all to leave, though he knew Ragnar liked to have his body noticed. Some of the more persistent gawkers followed Ragnar into the changing rooms in the hope that he would shower. They got what they wanted, but it was short lived as he quickly snarled at them and sent them packing. He then laughed to himself and continued showering alone. When I got home he was lying on the couch asleep, Rag was lying on his face smiling at me. He then leapt off and tackled me to the floor "Ooof, hey boy" I spluttered, as he had knocked the wind out of me. I then felt Rag's soft fur get pulled off of me and I was embraced by Ragnar's chest "Hey cub, you have a good day?" he asked as I nuzzled between his pecs. "It was alright, but I heard something curious... Apparently someone's gone missing in the local woods" I said, not wanting to ask Ragnar if he knew about it. I doubt he would be involved though. I felt myself get squeezed a little harder than usual then his gruff voice said, "I had nothing to do with it, cub" "I know, I just wondered if you could sense any new werewolves or vampires or anything connected to the disappearances" I said innocently. I felt the pressure on me lessen slightly and Ragnar looked down at me. His fierce eyes pierced through my Black fringe and then they turned soft and excited "A hunt?" I smiled, taking his hands and leaning backwards "I guess that means you don't need me to make dinner?" "Hmmmm... I guess not" he replied smiling now as he pulled me over to his luxurious fur bedding. It was thick and warm, it looked dirty but the fur was always clean and Ragnar made sure it was well kept. "What're you thinking... Big guy?" I asked flirtatiously, knowing the nick-name made him happy. "Well... You ran away this morning... How about we pick things up from there?" he suggested, flirtatiously as we lay down. At around five we both emerged from the basement and got re-dressed, re-washed and then Ragnar kissed me goodbye. He was starting his hunt early so he could collect information and inform any nearby Pack members. I decided to use my time continuing the work we had been set for Uni. Though with my attention span, I could only manage an hour of work. I paced around the house - not worrying, just procrastinating - occasionally throwing a grape into my mouth from the handful I got in the kitchen. DING DING! My phone rang out, alerting me and pulling me out of my day-dreaming. I ran over to it and then realised it was only a text. Panting a little, I sat down and read the text. "Open the tunnels" Now the text could either mean two things: One. Ragnar was bringing back some Pack members. Which means that things were about to get really crowded and... Messy Two. He was being chased by hunters or the police and things had gotten 'out of hand'. To be honest, neither was good news. I sighed and walked down into Ragnar's den, closed my eyes, held out my palms and stored by power. I had found out how to use magic from Ragnar's old books, luckily I had a knack for it. "Open!" I bellowed, my voice taking a physical form and searing a pattern onto the wall. It was a Nordic cross with a rose in the middle. It sent it's own power through the wall, much like using a password to unlock your computer. A door soon opened and a battered looking Ragnar stepped through. "Hey cub, I brought some friends" he wheezed as he slumped over to his couch and sat down. From the tunnel a pack of dogs came rushing out, tackling me to the floor and licking my face. Ragnar growled at them and they quickly got off me and began to transform back into their human forms. "Hey, cub. Long time no see eh?" said the largest one. Danny. I smiled awkwardly as we used to have a 'thing' for each other and then said, "Yeah, it's good to see you" He seemed to take this as "C'mere and grope me with an inappropriate hug" though. I squirmed a little but otherwise enjoyed it. "Heh, sorry cub. It's just been awhile". I laughed and patted his chest then walked over to Ragnar; who was currently sprawled across the plush couch. "So how was it?" I asked cautiously, knowing Ragnar could still be annoyed. "We didn't find the killer, he's not a mutt and he's smarter than we thought" he said gruffly as another werewolf sat down next to us. He was tall and wide, but he had a bodybuilders body and therefore no hair on it - which meant he had to shave every hour or so. "We got a faint scent though, we can catch him" said the body-builder look-a-like. "You're so naive, Danté" said a smaller werewolf, if I went to high school he would be one of the Jocks who beat me up and then secretly kissed me in the bathroom. "And you're turning into a pessimist, Craig" I teased, he grinned at me and then walked over. He squeezed between me and Danté, throwing his arm over me and holding me closer. He had picked his 'meal'. Of course, Danny wasn't happy about this as he considered me as his partner. "Oi! Gerrof 'im" he growled, moving over to Craig and towering above him. Craig immediately stood up and pushed Danny away. "Here we go again..." I sighed as the two of them began figthing. Ragnar only stopped it once Danny had Craig pinned, he threw both of them into the corner of the room and then lead me over to his bed. "Oi! He's mine!" cried Craig, I flipped him off as I lay down. "I'm not a piece of meat. Craig". With that Ragnar put his arm over me and pulled me under him, blocking me from view. "I think I need cheering up, cub" he grumbled flirtatiously, I turned to him and nuzzled between his meaty pecs, each of which were larger than my chest. "Why don't you get one of these to do it? That's what they're here for, right?" I asked. "They're for later" he whispered, winking at me and then ripping my shirt in two. I don't know what really happened last night. I'm surrounded by naked men and now I'm trapped. Luckily, I could use a short ranged teleportation spell to escape without waking them. I then moved over to my secret stash of clothing in the west wall - which was fake. I then quickly got dressed, not wanting to wake the pile of starving, voracious werewolves. I then scampered upstairs and looked for food that I could cook. Unfortunately most of it was Ragnar and my own's comfort food. None of it was suitable for breakfast, not that I wanted to share it anyway. This meant I would have to ring the local diner and get our usual after-hunt order. It also meant I'd be biking for twenty minutes to pick it up. Half an hour later I arrived at the house. As soon as I stepped inside I could hear footsteps. Sighing I held out the many bags of food I had and waited for the oncoming horde of men. The first to arrive was Ragnar's aggressive Beta (not THE Beta, simply our little Pack's Beta). A mountain of a man, he was an ex-convict, but Ragnar had reformed him. He was covered in shaggy hair and he enjoyed making people uncomfortable. Luckily, for him, he was smart enough not to mess with me on days like this. He collected enough food for himself, the passive Beta (who again was only Beta of our smaller Pack) and Ragnar. He then said thanks and walked off. Next came the bigger wolves, the defenders of the Pack. Danny was amongst them, so he of course expected a larger portion from me. I thought about purposely giving it to Craig instead, but I knew it would upset him so I gave it to the 'huskier' Defender and just smiled at Danny. After I'd finished handing it out to everyone I sat in the kitchen and ate my own breakfast. Tea and a sausage muffin. I wolfed it down and then heard the regular arguments start over food. I sighed and went to find my headphones, knowing if I listened for too long I'd go down there and get involved. "Cub? Where are you?" called Ragnar as he finally came upstairs. I couldn't hear him so I continued to work out in the gym, it was too early for weights so I was just sitting on the rowing machine, pulling it half-heartedly. Suddenly I was lifted off of it and into the air. I pulled out my headphones and heard Ragnar growl, "Ignoring me, eh?" I laughed and he put me down "I was just ignoring all your subordinates, moaning and groaning about food" "Heh, well blame your boyfriend" he teased, poking me in the shoulder. I punched him back playfully "That's not funny" Ragnar grinned deviously at me and lifted me back into the air "You know what happens to pups who hit me..." "Hmmph, bring it on" I threatened, he raised an eyebrow and then turned to human form. He pulled me into a bear hug, which clicked my back back into place - it had been hurting after last night. He then smiled warmly and began to kiss me, his tongue battling my own as it entered my mouth. I was worried about leaving the Pack alone in my house whilst I went to University. They may have been loyal, but they certainly weren't tidy or mature. I tried not to worry, I get enough stress from my courses and I really don't want my hair to fall out or something. There was a large crowd of people outside my college, which was surprising as it was pouring down with rain. As I saw what they were all looking at I stifled a moan. Hanging, suspended against the iron bars was the body of a wolf. However, I knew in my gut that this was a threat to our Pack. The wolf was really a man, trapped forever in a primal prison. "Stand back! Stand back!" called a rather large policeman, whom was being followed by a small group of official looking men. I suspected one was a detective, another perhaps a journalist (As he was wearing a camera around his neck), the rest were most likely Oxford staff. "This college will be off limits to everyone bar the two students studying here and their professors! Now all of you need to leave!" shouted one of the Oxford staff, I knew his face but his name and job escaped me. "Layton! What's going on?" whispered a girl hastily on my right. "Don't worry, it's just a prank" I assured her - knowing that this was far from a prank. It was a threat and it worked... "Ragnar!" I yelled as soon as I got home. Silence. "Oh no..." I began frantically searching the house. No-one was here. Whoever made that threat knew it would make me come straight back here... "Layton... You're the puny little human Alpha that everyone's been talking about" I froze, scared half to death by the noise. I slowly turned around and saw a large man dressed in black close the door. He was at least Ragnar's height, not as strong; though he made up for that with the large sword that he held. He took a step towards me, the blade dragging across the floor, I took three back; hoping to stay out of his range. "W-who are you?" I stammered. He smiled broadly and it made me shiver "Weaklings like you don't deserve to know that" he sneered, taking another step forward and forcing me to retreat "especially those who think they deserve to be an Alpha..." "I d-don't... I'm not a werewolf" I replied, trying to stop my hands from shaking. I balled my fist and then began to charge up some magic "and I'm not weak!" I released the magic, sending it at him as a bolt of electricity. He flew through the air and smashed through the doorway. I moved towards him and this time he scrambled away a little, the right side of his chest was singed burnt. "So you're a Mage? Well next time I'll be ready for your cheap tricks" he spat, transforming into a wolf and grabbing the sword using his mouth before running off. "Coward!" I shouted angrily as our neighbours started to appear. I waved awkwardly and then rushed inside. "Where the hell is everyone?!" I thought to myself "Surely they wouldn't leave the house empty without a good reason..." An hour later the Pack returned, most looked like they had been pulled through a hedge backwards, others had slightly singed clothing. When Ragnar saw what had happened he immediately tensed up, but as I stepped out to greet them he immediately tackled me in a hug and squeezed me tightly. "Where the hell have you all been?" I asked, still a little annoyed. He squeezed me harder and mumbled, "I'm so sorry, we were tricked. We thought we had found the murderer, but we were all lead astray" I hugged him back, glad of the protection he provided "Don't worry... I'm okay, I got to see the guy's face too" I replied, trying to calm down and remain positive. "Brilliant. Should we get the police involved?" he asked helpfully. He still hadn't let go of me and the others had already gone down to Ragnar's den. "No, he had a weapon. A large sword. I don't want anyone getting hurt" I replied firmly as I squeezed him tighter. "Were you hurt?" he asked, instantly more concerned as he looked me over, I could sense his gradually rising emotions reaching for the surface. I immediately shook my head and smiled saying, "I'm not some defenseless little cub, I can handle myself". He seemed to calm down after hearing that but for the rest of the night he didn't let anyone near me and I heard him phone up some of our other Packmates, asking for them to 'visit' to help look after the place. In the morning I woke up with Ragnar curled around me. My phone was next to me, I checked it and saw a text from my University - my lectures that week had been cancelled and all the work had been e-mailed to me. "Sounds like this week's gonna be fun" grumbled Ragnar as he engulfed me in his humongous frame. He may have been worried about me but to him that just meant we needed to be closer. Besides, I didn't exactly mind staying in bed with him in the mornings, he was always happier during the day with mornings like this. "What do you have planned then?" I asked innocently as he began to kiss my neck, his signal that he wanted to begin. "Oh" I felt his manhood press against me "I see."

You can check out Part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2716-the-construction-projectthe-sexual-chemistrywhos-worshipping-who-muscle-genie/ Sexual Chemistry sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry/?hl=%2Bthe+%2Bscene+%2Bstealer Who's Worshipping Who? sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4503-to-worship-or-not-to-worship-another-admirer-enters-muscle-genie/ Lennox and Parker kiss each other deeply feeling their hearts beating rapidly as the furry men start fucking again. The black-haired top pumps his eager bottom slowly while continuing to fixate on the two huge men across the street. The construction workers are both too busy posing in their under gear to really notice the two giants across the street until Parker finally gets their attention. He pushes the window up with his massive left arm and forgets how strong he is. The glass starts to crack as he lifts it up beyond where it was supposed to stop. The shards go cascading down into the yard as he quickly puts his arm back inside the window. Lennox grunts as he hears the sound since he loves how strong Parker has become. The two men posing immediately turn their attention across the street at the kitchen window and see what has happened. Parker peers back out the window again and grins. Lennox manages to turn his head to look at them as well which immediately gets the attention of both men since they have worked with him for quite some time. Without waiting another minute, both men start to walk towards the street and bang up against each other grunting trying to show off. The two behemoths inside the kitchen stop fucking again and notice that they are going to have company. Parker pulls his rod out of Lennox and puts him down on the floor so they can look out the window again. They both stick their hands out and make gestures for the other two to come over to the window. After a few cars go by, the smaller, yet fairly muscled construction workers manage to get on to Parker’s property and race over to the window. Parker grabs the arm of the darker-skinned one and pulls him inside before rubbing the man’s tight ass. The other one is burying his head in Lennox’s huge furry chest and munching away at the forest as the hulking redhead holds him up in his hands and flexes his giant guns. The two lovers now have two other guys to play with it seems. Lennox grunts as he feels his admirer’s mouth searching for his erect nips. When the man finally finds both of them, he tugs on them hard with his teeth which makes the big man wince. He smothers the man again in his massive pecs after a couple of minutes of nipple play. He pulls him inside the window before putting him down on the floor and lying down beside him where the other two are also at. The man with Lennox goes back to massaging the behemoth’s hairy chest before moving his lips and mouth down his red hairy abs before finally taking up residence along the thick shaft bouncing up and down. He licks his lips before spitting some of his saliva on the cockhead and forcing his mouth over top of it. This sends shivers up and down Lennox’s spine as he feels the man’s throat adjusting to the giant pole now slithering its way down inside. After a few seconds, the man grunts as he fucks the huge rod with his throat in a very rapid motion. Lennox tries to grip the man’s head with his enormous hands as the sweat pours profusely off both men. After a few minutes of this, the redheaded behemoth forces the man off his cock to compose himself. He motions to stay away for a minute so he doesn’t shoot his load as he wants to save it for the right moment. Beside them, Parker and his construction admirer are already getting quite acquainted with each other. The black-haired beast has torn a huge hole in the man’s pants and is lapping quite vigorously at the winking hole in front of his face. He turns and smiles at Lennox before showing him the man’s very eager hole. His cock has been oozing precum for several minutes and is waiting to be serviced. Without a second thought, Parker slides his huge cock inside the man and starts fucking him like a jackhammer making the dark-skinned stud lose himself in the moment. Lennox and his partner join the other two as they start to worship each other. Both Parker and Lennox take turns fucking their smaller partners switching back and forth and making the men beg for mercy several times as they move to different positions each and every time. The men are so enamored by the two behemoths that they keep trying to make them cum which of course makes the giants prolong the sex even longer. Lennox pulls the dark-skinned one up to his face and asks him what he wants the most. Naturally, the man says he wants his cum more than anything so he can grow fucking wild and blow his load everywhere. The redhead laughs in his deep voice and says that was a fantastic answer and he will get his wish very shortly. Parker pulls the other one into him and pulls his pants down to suck on the man’s cock slowly draining a river of precum out of the man and down his throat. Lennox looks over and asks him the same question. The man which is noticeably having a good time says that he is a little anxious, but would love for him and his coworker to grow together side by side swallowing both loads from the two huge men. Lennox moans deeply after that answer which also gets the attention of his black-haired partner as he pulls the man’s cock out of his mouth. They put their small partners down and get up off the ground to stand side by side so their cocks are close together. The two men immediately start slurping vigorously on both cocks taking turns on both behemoths. Lennox and Parker put their arms around each other’s backs and turn to shove their tongues down each other’s throats. Both of the smaller men moan tasting the precum that is now flowing freely from both cocks. They lick each testicle slowly tasting the salty sweat dripping from them and feeling them swelling against their tongues. Lennox starts to breathe heavier feeling his balls getting closer to bursting which doesn’t go unnoticed from the two men. Both of their tongues move up and down the sides of his shaft praying for the white river that will help them break free from their confines. The huge redhead can sense it coming and reaches his huge arm down to stroke Parker’s huge cock with one hand and puts his other hand inside his partner’s gaping hole. After a few jabs inside the huge man’s anus, the black-haired giant’s balls swell to twice their size and cause him to grunt quite loudly. The other two men move back slightly with their mouths gaping open and look up at their muscle masters’ waiting patiently to catch whatever they have to feed them. Their moans get louder smelling the giant men’s crotches as the scent of the coming flood is in the air. The two smaller musclemen can feel their cocks trying to burst through their compressed pants as Lennox and Parker grip each other’s sides tightly as the cum flows into their huge cocks. The thick goo hits the eager admirer’s mouths as they lock their lips and tongue on top of the massive gushing rods and moan incessantly. Both men gulp down the rivers as it flows down their chests. The two feeders look down at their hungry pups and can see the twinkle in their eyes as they feel the rush moving through their bodies. Grunts are followed by loud popping and stretching sounds as the men continue to suck vigorously on their master’s poles gobbling down every drop they supply them. The muscles in their bodies struggle to keep their shape as the behemoth’s juices flow through them. The one worshipping Lennox stops sucking him to get on to his feet to stare directly into his feeder’s eyes. He smiles before raising his arms up in the air and to let the growth take over as his legs stretch his pants to their limits before exploding through them. The distance between him and Lennox disappears as his chest swells to the point that it is now squeezing against his master’s. Their fur mingle with each other as he moans feeling his cock tear its way free as it hangs freely dripping its sweet honey all over Lennox’s leg. The big man grins watching his admirer grow a few inches taller as the muscles in his upper body continue to swell. He grips the growing cannons on the man’s body and feels the power raging through them as he wraps his arms around the man’s back feeling the huge delts as they pulse underneath his hands. The man’s gut juts out further than before as it flirts with Lennox’s elongated abdominals. The sweat from both men comingles as the hair on their stomachs mate with each other. They grin as the other man runs his hands around Lennox’s back to position himself as he finally reaches his master’s height. The fabric on the man’s pants is completely shredded as it finally falls off. His feet finally break free from the leather boots he is wearing as they crumble under the weight of his thick muscles. He is entirely nude now as his old hairless body has transformed into a thickly muscled black-haired dark-skinned behemoth with a full beard and sparkling green eyes. Never once through his transformation did he show that he was in pain which surprises Lennox greatly, in fact it appears that he embraces it fully. He grunts as he feels himself getting very close to cumming after the grow ceases. Lennox senses this and tells him to relax since he will take care of the rest. Knowing full well that Parker is preoccupied with the other construction worker, the redhead gets down on his knees and slowly massages his equally large partner with his mouth. Parker and his own admirer are busy having their own session. This man however looks as if he is no longer sure if he wants to deal with the rush moving through his body. The whole time his coworker was growing, he was trying to contain it and not let go of his inhibitions. Parker keeps telling him that he won’t regret it and distracts him by picking him up and kissing him deeply on the lips. The man only holds out so long before he finally gives in and runs his hands up and down his master’s furry chest and back. He shoots several jets of cum down his left leg inside his pants before his body finally starts to grow. Parker whispers things in his ear that makes the growth increase in intensity. The tension in the man’s pants results in a loud explosion as the fabric shreds easily under the weight of his gargantuan ass and lower body. Parker runs his hands along the man’s ass again before rubbing the man’s gaping hole as it stretches wider. The man’s upper body practically doubles in size as his pecs and abs dig violently into Parker’s own chest. The two behemoths grunt loudly as they fall over onto the ground. Parker quickly shoves his cock up inside his growing partner’s ass and starts fucking him as he feels the progression continue. The man’s thickening arms immediately reach down and tear off his ripped pants to expose the huge snake that is ready to burst again. Within seconds, another river of cum goes flying as it hits Parker in the face and onto his hairy chest. The man then moves his hands up along the newly bloated rack now sitting on his chest and down the huge set of abs before moaning loudly as he feels his master fucking his insides incessantly. His face has now thickened to the point that the hair on his head has fallen off and he is growing a brownish colored beard. His grey eyes glisten in the light as he turns to his side to reach his engorged right arm out to rub Lennox’s soaked back and ass. Feeling a hand now on his backside, the redhead moves himself over to sit on top of the man’s face as the newly-grown giant shoves his tongue up inside the eager redhead’s hole. Lennox moans deeply as he continues to suck off his companion’s giant piece. What follows next could result in the creation of a newly created construction site.

Once upon a time in a village near a town near a castle... Walt didn't entirely mind watching his three step-brothers working out in the well-equipped barn. They were well-muscled and strong, biggest in the village. He might have even admired the work they put into pumping their muscles and gotten excited at watching them pose and flex afterwards, if he didn't have to dread the constant teasing and abuse they gave him. "Hey, waterboy, I'm thirsty," called the eldest. Walt hung his head down as he carried the stein of water over for him to chug before he belched up at Walt's face. "Show me your arm," he ordered. Except for being almost 7 feet tall, Walt looked fairly malnourished. He was at least a foot taller than his step brothers, but when the eldest's 19-inch arms of muscle flexed next to his 10-inch arms of skin and bones, he felt so small. "You're so skinny, you need to eat like us," laughed the middle step-brother, but they never left him much food at meals. "How'd you only grow up tall, but never out big like us?" asked the youngest, who was the same age as Walt. The eldest slapped his head whenever he accidentally pointed out Walt's height. It was the one thing they were jealous of. Walt's step-mother constantly praised her sons and always joined in teasing Walt. What Walt didn't realize was that his face was as handsome as his father's was, and her heart ached everytime she laid eyes on him. She also married Walt's father for the bit of magic that Walt's family possessed. The townsfolk whispered that was how her sons grew so big. They also whispered darker notions about how Walt's mother and then father died. Weightlifting and bodybuilding were local pastimes. Nearly every boy and most girls started training on their fifteenth birthday, and even the elders kept in virile shape. With the large number of eager and able farm workers and smiths, the kingdom was quite prosperous. Walt was one of those exceptions, despite having the tall frame that could potentially carry more muscle than anyone else. Well, everyone but the prince. Everyone knew the prince had been blessed by magic as a child to grow muscle, but he also trained as hard as anyone else, and now at 25 years old, his 6'4", 450-pound body was a wonder to behold, and nobody wished it wasn't there to behold. His face was also sexy as hell, whether shaven clean or with a light scruff. About half of the kingdom were certain that the magic, in exchange for the muscle and beauty, had cursed the prince with homosexuality. That is, the female half thought of it as a curse. Most of the male half thought him all the luckier, or considered themselves lucky to have a chance at bedding him. Either way, most folk had at least one picture of the prince on display in their homes for motivation, and at least one good dream of him with the appropriate sexual appetite. Walt's stepmother didn't allow him to have a picture in his room. "You'll just have that old mirror to remind you how skinny you are," she said with a cackle. Fortunately, she didn't realize it was a magic mirror. Walt wasn't sure how it worked, but it often showed him the prince. He was riding a horse, or lifting logs, or taking a bath, or playing with puppies. It was like a one-way, visual-pen-pal relationship, like a middle-ages reality show. The mirror also sometimes showed someone else, as beautiful as the prince but with even larger muscles. It took years before Walt realized the face was similar to his, because he otherwise never saw himself with such a large smile. After the spring harvest, the Prince held his annual bodybuilding competition. Everyone had been preparing for it for months, or longer, either by training hard, arranging the judges and decorations, planning the following feast, or just fantasizing about seeing the prince up close and nearly naked as the guest poser. Walt's step-brothers constantly ordered him around to bring water, cook food, and do the lighter chores they had no time for. "Hey, waterboy." "Hey, skinny." "Hey, skinny waterboy." In private, Walt marveled at their limited vocabulary and wished he had a grain of wheat for everytime he heard either of those words. Still, Walt couldn't help catching some of the excitement from the whole kingdom anxiously anticipating the event. The prince himself always had mixed feelings about the competition. He enjoyed showing off his massive body and inspiring another diligent and productive year of training, but his yearning for a partner to stand on stage with him and to come home with afterwards grew each year. There were plenty of muscular suitors, and some were passably handsome, but the prince had dreamt of a boy with jade eyes and jet black hair and fair, freckled skin that got him instantly hard and motivated some of his best workouts. And it didn't matter to the prince whether the young man had muscles, or not. The prince realized in his teens that drinking a full load of his cum could make someone instantly as big as him. His first knight Gabriel was the product of that first experience and after Sir Gabriel won the competition one year, the prince made him a permanent judge. Gabriel was even more pleased by that promotion than the win, since many guys thought to sway his vote by pleasuring him enthusiastically. The day of the competition was Walt's 21st birthday. He would have forgotten it like most of the ones before, but a large pink package laid at the base of the mirror when he awoke. He was baffled as to how it got there. His step-family had been so focused on the competition and ran him ragged with chores and errands. They wouldn't have wasted a second on delivering anything. The card read, "Happy birthday, from Aunt Fay," but Walt knew of no living relatives. Inside the box was a large, parchment-thin garment that was nearly the same color as his skin. It was almost like silk, but it stretched. I cetainly didn't need to stretch, Walt thought. It could be a tablecloth for a banquet table. After spreading it out over his bed, he recognized the arms, legs and neck hole and open seam down the front. He thought about trying it on when he heard footsteps on the stairs to his attic room. He shoved the large body suit under his lumpy mattress, but the box was still out when his step-mother walked in the room. "What's this?" she asked. Walt didn't answer as she examined the box. "Such a large box for such a small gift. But it's pretty," she noted as she drew a gold ear cuff out of the box. She moved towards the mirror to try it on, but she had difficulty getting it to stay. "Well, I guess you can have it," she said as she tossed it back in the box and dropped the box to the floor. "We're off to the competition, but we don't want you embarrassing us, so you'll stay here," she snapped as she left. Walt was probably the only person in the kingdom who couldn't remember ever going to the annual event. Walt found the jewelry in the box and it was a twisted 3-braided ring that sparkled more than gold should, like there was diamonds inside of it, and it almost seemed like the braids hid writing of some sort. Walt tried it on and looked in the mirror. There wasn't much light in his room, but the cuff and his green eyes seemed to sparkle together like morning dew, and his skin had a faint moonlight glow. He couldn't help but smile as he imagined his parents watching him proudly in this quiet moment. He knew he was looking at the face of the man that the mirror sometimes showed him, but he also now knew with certainty it matched his. He got the body suit out and had a suspicion of its purpose. As he got his feet through the bottom holes, he saw them change. He always had large feet, "flippers," his step-brothers called them sometimes, but they were losing that description as they became thick and strong. His calves inflated next, like fruit plumping on the vine, but soon the whole lower leg also thickened and stretched against the fabric that could have fit around his waist. As he held the narrowest part of the body suit around his waist, his legs filled with rock-heavy muscle. He could barely believe it as they grew way past the size of his eldest step-brother and made him shift his stance a few times. He looked in the mirror and saw that each leg was easily wider and thicker than his chest, and his ass was like two juicy melons that flexed into a hard shelf of muscle. He adjusted his posture as he felt his abs and back tighten and strengthen. The fabric also seemed to tighten as it shrink-wrapped out of his hands and against hard cobblestones. The front seam started coming together on its own and disappearing into the center line of his abs. He slipped his arms into the sleeves and felt his forearms bulge into thick hams of muscle. His hands also thickened into meaty paws and his upper arms swelled to at least two feet around, maybe almost three feet around. He felt the odd, but not painful, sensation of bones shifting as he brought the body suit up to his neck and his back and shoulders had their turn to grow. While his god-like thighs gave him a feeling of immeasurable power and strength and the shape of his arms was a perfection of beauty, they were simply preludes to his chest and back and shoulders all growing together and turning him into the god-monster he had seen in the mirror. A creature even bigger than the prince, bigger than anyone had ever been. His shoulders looked like extra heads, and his back bulged wide, forcing his arms to spread out and make him look even bigger. As the front seam magically closed itself, his pecs plumped even larger and Walt felt their huge mass with his paw. "These are big enough to hide a chicken," Walt marveled. His neck and traps thickened next as the magic continued its final adjustments. His face retained its beauty, but became more muscular and more masculine and Walt gasped as he looked over the perfection that was his body. He flexed a few poses and felt his nipples tingle and harden as the fabric moved over them, but then felt his dick do the same. Walt had been decently endowed, 6 inches long when soft, but also skinny. Now it thickened, and also lengthened. As Walt moaned with pleasure, his cock expanded into a hard, foot-long log of a cock and kept pulsing larger. His balls also grew and filled with testosterone-laden cream. As his cock inched up his abs under the fabric, Walt grunted. When the sensitive, apple-sized head started forcing its way between his pecs, Walt came like a fireworks finale and passed out from the ecstasy. Walt awoke to a few rays of sunlight hitting his face. He basked in the memory of a most amazing dream, but the huge hand that came over his face scared him fully awake before he realized it was his own hand coming to rub his eyes. It took a couple of tries for him to find his balance and stand up, but he knew he'd see his dream body in the mirror and that it was a true reflection of what he now possessed. While his package still bulged, it wasn't the obscene tool it could perhaps become again. Also, any mess that he had made in the suit was gone. He was disappointed when he tugged apart the front seam and felt his chest shrink slightly. The suit's magic was not permanent, he realized, but letting it reseal brought his pecs back to their full glory. While technically the suit covered him, it was close enough to his skin color that he looked naked. The only place he had a chance of finding something that fit him was his step-brother's room. After taking care through the house with his wider frame, he reached the eldest's room and found a tunic with open sides and a kilt that he had to wear lower than custom to cover most of his thighs. It was an outfit that was common among the powerlifters, but his vascularity and size and perfect muscle belly shape proved he wasn't just strong, but huge and beautiful. As he stepped outside, an old woman scolded him. "C'mon, or you'll miss the whole thing!" And she waved him into her cart and handed him a pair of what resembled shoes. "Thanks for the ride," he said puzzled. The "shoes" were like a warped bowl of leather with laces, but they fit well over his feet. He was also grateful that the back of the cart was big and sturdy enough to hold him and that she had four horses pulling them. The smell of either the cart or her could have been better, though. The competition rotated around the towns of the kingdom and this year it was in a town fairly close to Walt's village. In about an hour, they made their way through the crowd that gathered at the town's outskirts. The town was crowded with muscular people, but most people stopped to stare or point at Walt. Finally, the cart stopped and the old woman shouted, "That's it! This is as far as I go." Walt got out and walked over to the woman. With him standing on the ground, and her sitting up in the cart, they were eye-level. "Thank you again. Can I do anything in exchange?" He asked. "You may look like one of them, but you're still one of you," she replied before pointing at the town wall. "Go through there and remember that, and that'll be payment enough." Overall, the area around the wall roared with activity, but it seemed like everyone around Walt fell silent or whispered. The wall gate was open to all, but he entered nervously as the large, beefy guards stared bug-eyed at him. The main thoroughfare led directly to the town center were a raised stage dominated the square. While outside of the wall it was crowded, inside it was packed. As usual, he could see over everyone's head, which had always made finding market stalls easier, but it was odd moving through the crowd without getting shoved around. He could just pick a direction and go. "Hey, kid!" someone yelled behind him. Walt turned to see an older, built guy with a cane. "I didn't see you at pre-judging. Did you just get here?" he asked. "Yeah," Walt admitted. "Look, you obviously could win this whole thing. You should compete. C'mon, follow me," he ordered. Walt followed him to the side of the stage where judges and officials gathered. Walt loved his new body and the chance to see the competition, and the prince in person, but he wasn't sure he wanted the attention of performing and his step-brothers worked for weeks on a posing routine, which Walt did not have. Also, he'd be back to skinny as soon as he took off the body suit. The man spoke to the officials, gesturing wildly and near to yelling, but Walt inched away enough that he didn't quite hear what the man was saying. He was about to turn around and run when he man came back over. "You missed registration and weigh-in, so they're not letting you compete, but I say you just jump on up there and show them what you got and they'd have to give you the trophy." Walt hesistated in his response, so the the man yelled at the crowd around them, "Hey, folks, do you think this guy is bigger than anything you've seen?" Walt was surprised and a bit scared, when the crowd yelled back enthusiastically, "Yeah!" "Do you think this guy could win by just walking up on stage right now?" Even more people replied even louder, "Yeah!" "Let's get him up there!" another man yelled, and the crowd closed around Walt as he began to panic. Nobody alone could move Walt anywhere he didn't want to go, but he didn't want to hurt any of them, so between everyone's efforts, Walt drifted along the side of the stage, past the officials and finally escaped into less crowded streets. Once he picked up some speed, he left the mob behind and took a few turns until he was lost, but he still heard people yelling from the direction he came. Then, he hit an empty dead end with an archway on the side blocked by vertical bars. The bars were too close for a normal person to fit through, and Walt was reluctant to just break them off. He had no doubt that he could have bent and broken the inch-thick bars with a bit of time, but then another idea occured to him. Under the tunic, he slipped off the body suit. Rather than feel the shrinking of his muscles, his upper body returned to skin and bone like the sun clearing the last bit of fog. He shoved the fabric down his waist inside the kilt and as his calves became sticks, the body suit easily slipped off and he slipped between the bars into a flowering courtyard. He marveled at the array of colors and scents that assaulted him like the kisses of a mother he never knew. Despite the panic of a few minutes ago, or perhaps because of it, he began to laugh for the first time in a long time. "Beautiful, isn't it?" a kind voice said behind him. After Walt turned to face the source of that voice, he replied, "Oh, gods, yes!" But Walt was no longer talking about the courtyard, but about the prince standing shirtless with the sun glistening over the moist, flushed skin stretched tight over massive, pumped muscle. Walt felt his blood rush to his dick and all he could see was the prince's face as it changed from smiling to frowning. Walt didn't realize he was passing out. The next thing he knew, that gorgeous face was right in front of him and he felt soft boulders wrapped around him. Walt gasped, "Prince Carmine!" "Yes, and who might you be?" the prince asked. As Walt took a few seconds to remember his name, they were interrupted by a cough. "Will, it's past time to go," the other voice said. "Gabe, but I think...," but the prince hesitated to finish. "Whoever you are, stay here. Please," he begged. Walt began to feel overwhelmed and confused, but he nodded. The prince helped Walt sit on a stone bench and placed the strange bundle of fabric at Walt's side, before leaving with his friend. It was still a sunny day, but Walt felt a chill after the prince left. He wasn't sure where he was, or when or if the prince would return, and he considered the possibility that he was in trouble for trespassing. As far as he could tell, nobody watched him, so he slowly backed over to the barred archway and slipped back through. The tunic was now more like a dress on him, and the even at its tightest, the kilt slipped down Walt's narrow hips and flat butt as he walked. As he slipped the body suit back on, he wondered why he needed any other reason besides the gigantic muscles reforming on him to wear the magical garment. He knew the way back home was through the familiar wall gate, but the only clear landmark to find the main boulevard was the cheering and shouting that indicated the final judging was in progress at the stage. As he walked through the edges of the crowd, he occasionally got the encouragement to step onto the stage. "You should be up there, not that asshole." "Why aren't you up there? You're way bigger." "Hey! Where'd you go? I got a posing suit for you!" Walt recognized that last shout as coming from the same man with a cane. Moments later, the man stood in front of him with a piece of cloth. "C'mon folks, let's cheer him on. He's a shy guy, but he can really give us a show, unlike the little prick on stage!" People started playfully grabbing at Walt's clothes so he moved away. Unforunately, the easiest way to do that was to move away from the shops of the square and into the open area in front of the stage. The man followed and stirred up even more of the crowd that smiled and yelled encouragingly at Walt. Nearly half the crowd was chanting, "Shy monster on the stage!" Before the officials paused the posing to yell out, "What's going on back there?" It wasn't until then that Walt looked at who was on stage. It was his eldest step-brother who stared back at him, angry at first, then puzzled. Walt realized he was wearing his brother's clothes and if his brother noticed his unusual green eyes, his identity might not be a secret anymore, and he wasn't sure what that would mean. The youngest step-brother entered the circle that cleared around Walt. "Hey, Who...are...wow," he managed as he joined the admirers. The middle step-brother followed a moment later, but was more angry than impressed. "There's a show on the stage, so stop your shouting!" He looked at Walt and asked, "Do I know you?" Walt felt that his time was up. The charade was over. He turned to run over and through whatever he needed to in order to get away, and maybe back home or even farther away, but as he did, the middle step-brother grabbed his shoulder. Well, he grabbed the shoulder of the body suit, and the sleeve tore off. The crowd gasped as they saw the massive leg-sized arm become a series of sticks. Walt looked at the crowd's hurt faces, at his middle step-brother whose surprise was slowly turning to anger, at the eldest on stage who began to grin with schadenfreude, and then at the prince. Walt's gut wrenched as he saw the prince standing on stage looking so sad, possibly crying! From that moment in the courtyard, Walt knew he loved the prince, not as the picture of ultimate masculinity, but as a culmination of all the kind and honest and thoughtful things he saw in his mirror over the years. Meeting him in person confirmed all that to be true. Walt knew he would catch the prince's eye with his new body, but it was false, an illusion, and in the look of the prince's disappointment, Walt lost all hope of happiness. With tear-streaked vision, he ran. His powerful legs propelled him quickly down the thoroughfare, through the gate, down the road he came from. The only hope he had for consolation was the mirror that might again provide glimpses of his true love. Walt asked it, begged it to reveal the prince, but it only reflected his imbalanced body. Walt threw the body suit into the box and used all his strength to throw the whole thing at the mirror. The mirror simply swallowed it up and faded it away. Walt collapsed on his mattress and cried himself to sleep. The two older step-brothers thought they recognized Walt's face and skinny arm, but they still had a tough time convincing themselves that the two most different people in the world were the same person. The youngest brother didn't quite understand why they didn't want to talk about the massive guy in the square. Everyone, of course, realized that the "shy monster" had used magic, or was under a spell, or that maybe the middle brother cursed the big guy's arm. But they still couldn't get over how big he was, and handsome, and like with the prince, the magical source did little to temper their awe. Lacking their prefered winner, they celebrated the eldest brother's overall title, but he still felt a bit short-changed, especially since the prince declined to entertain him at the palace. The prince was familiar enough with magic that the quickly connected the adorable, tall boy in the courtyard with the sexy hulk in the square and he felt sorry that the boy felt he had to use magic, and sorry that it failed and left him feeling a fraud. The prince so wanted to hold him again in his arms and comfort him, and wished he hadn't fled so impressively fast. The middle brother was left with a beige sleeve, but its magic was gone, or dormant. After the prince asked for it, he spent the post-competition celebrations crafting a divining spell with it to locate the residence of its previous owner. After the second day, he set off with a crystal's glow to guide him and cloaked himself in the illusion of a traveler. While the celebration of the competition usually lasted a few days, the eldest brother felt like the excitement was waning and thought he might be more honored back in his home village, even though nobody much liked him there. If that huge guy that interrupted his show was Walt, or a relative of Walt's, he thought, maybe something that would make me huge as well was waiting back at home. His mother was enjoying herself in the celebrations, but when he started pouting, she relented. Walt work up the morning after the competition and did some basic chores. He walked around the village, but could not find the old woman who gave him a ride. He checked the mirror several times for a glimpse of the prince, or a reappearance of the pink-wrapped box. That night he dreamt of the prince wading through dark water and holding a soft, rosy light that hummed a lullaby. After Walt got cleaned and dressed, a messenger boy showed up at the door. "The lady is on her way," he announced with his hand out. Walt paid him and rushed to get everything in order. From her son's stories, it was unclear what they would find. She was flirting with a judge and never got a good view at all the commotion, but they seemed to think Walt was there. As ever, one way or another, she was ready to be disappointed. As they approached, Walt came out looking as pathetic as usual offered them water. Her older sons glared at him before chugging their drink and showing off how light their cases were in their arms and then fighting over who could carry the most cases. As they headed into the house, Walt meekly led the coach and horses to the stable yard and she felt that everything was normal. There wasn't enough food for a feast and Walt got blamed for that. The older brothers waited for some confirmation from Walt that he was at the competition, but if they could pretend that Walt was always the skinny waterboy, that was fine with them. They each smacked the youngest when he started telling Walt about the surprise giant and the older brothers caught no visible reaction from Walt to its mentioning. That night, Walt's step-mother returned to his room. "Where did that pretty box go?" she asked. "I threw it out," he replied. "And you're not wearing that ear thing," she noticed. "Can I keep it, please," Walt begged. "Of course you can. Isn't your birthday coming up?" she asked but didn't wait for a reply before she headed back down. Walt stared at the mirror, hoping to see his prince, and he thought he caught a faint pink glow, but it was soon late enough that he fell asleep. He woke up and found the pink box again by the mirror, but it was much bigger this time. He went to open it, but the top popped off and there stood his eldest step-brother, wearing the body suit draped over him like a monk's robe. Walt heard his insides scream, "No!" as he saw the body suit's magic start to work. This time, it also stretched his step-brother taller and taller as his muscles grew to fill the suit, a massive mountain of bulging muscle, but it didn't stop. His step-brother soon erupted through the roof and as he jumped to the ground outside, he grew as big as the house. He roared as the body suit truly disappeared and his step-brother was a naked giant of a monster bodybuilder. "Now to give that prince some payback for ignoring me," he roared as his voice shook the house. Walt could hear the prince's voice in the distance, "I'm coming, Walt!" Walt woke up screaming, "No!" He realized it was a dream and cried from both relief and sorrow, because his prince wasn't coming and even if he was, he'd only find the thief from the garden. The prince's crystal brought him to Walt's village and its growing brightness encouraged him. He wound his way to a fine but older-style house and knocked on the door. They were having breakfast when a knock came at the door. Walt was off gathering more dill for his step-mother's smoked fish, so she got up and opened the small panel in the door to ask, "Who is it?" "A traveler," he answered simply. "Well, keep traveling," she replied and slammed the panel closed. "I come from the prince," he added with a yell. She reopened the panel and gave him a questioning look. "What proof have you?" "Allow me in and I'll explain," he offered. "We're eating, but there's no food to spare, I'm afraid," she said as she opened the door to the weary-looking man. As he entered the room and saw the three brothers, his heart sank. His spell had found the one who last held the sleeve: the middle brother. The eldest brother spoke up, "Has he changed his mind, then?" "I'm sorry, this was a waste of time," the stranger replied. "Are you crying?" asked the youngest. The prince turned and left and ran into the woods, and the step-mother shut the door behind him. "Good riddance, I say. How odd." The brothers dug back into their food and Walt entered with the dill. He had been heading back when he spotted the stranger through the window and delayed his return to hide for a bit. The stranger seemed familiar, but as Walt peered for signs of who he was, he got blurry and it was difficult to identify any clear feature about him, but there was something wrong about him being there, but also something wonderous about him. That night, Walt woke up during the night when he heard a voice snap, "Gabe!" and then "You there?" Walt figured it was a dream, because it was the prince's voice. He hoped it didn't become a nightmare. "This mirror's not working right," said the prince's voice, and Walt realized it was coming from his mirror that had the faintest pink glow. "It didn't work. I didn't find him. You'd think it'd be fairly easy to pick him out of all the others around, but... well, I'm making camp and I'll head back tomorrow. Maybe he'll show up next year." And the glow disappeared and the dream ended. "Hey, skinny," Walt's step-mother woke him in the morning. "We're going to the village celebration for your step-brother and you're going to the market so we can finally have a feast of our own, too." So, just an hour later Walt's step-family rode on horses and Walt rode the donkey. Walt hadn't washed up and he knew he'd get better service looking less like a beggar, so he detoured towards a nearby pond he liked, and nobody paid him any mind. As Walt reached the bank of the pond, a voice came from the bushes just a few paces away. "Beautiful, isn't it?" The stranger's features rippled as Walt quickly recognized the face of the prince and froze. "It figures that I'd find you just when I'd given up, for now," he added as he stood and stepped towards Walt who gasped, realizing that the prince was stark naked and wet and beautiful. "I'm... I'm sorry," Walt mustered. "For playing hard to get? It makes for a good wedding reception story," the prince joked as he took another step forward and looked longingly up into Walt's eyes. Walt remembered his dream, or memory, from last night, and he realized he might have read parts of the last few days wrong. "Have you been looking for me?" "For a long time," the prince answered. "Have you been waiting for me?" "For a long time," Walt replied as he stepped forward and kissed the prince until they both gasped for air. "Nice ear cuff," the prince noted. Walt reached for his ear and confirmed that it was there now. They both noticed Walt's skin glowing like moonlight and somehow he had lost all of his clothes, as well. He was still very lean, but not quite as malnourished. "How is it happening already?" the prince asked rhetorically. "Who are you?" Walt felt an echo of the power of the body suit, but it seemed like a mere trickle through the dam. "Can it happen faster?" he asked the prince. "Most definitely, but tell me anytime you want me to stop," replied the prince who squatted down and started sucking on Walt's hardening dick. Walt's legs trembled with pleasure, so it was easy for the prince to pull him down onto the mossy grass. Walt felt big in the prince's warm, forceful mouth and as the prince shifted positions, Walt looked at his now foot-long, thick cock. The prince stood over Walt's torso as drops of his pre-cum fell into Walt's mouth. It was like nectar. "You're my giant muscle god!" Walt exclaimed as he felt over the prince's bulging calves and the bottom of massive quads. "And you're mine," the prince replied as he squatted down onto Walt's pole and bounced furiously. Walt considered that he was having another dream, but the pleasure of that unworldly ass that seemed to be actively massaging his cock was both too real and too beyond his imagination. Walt watched the prince's own cock swell larger and larger, and heard it smack each of them at a deeper and deeper pitch until finally Walt felt a tight squeeze that rocketed the cum out of his heavy balls and into his prince, and just as Walt's orgasm began to fade and he took a deep sigh of satisfaction, the prince shoved his cock down Walt's throat and unleashed his own torrent. Walt felt no need to breathe as he swallowed and swallowed and swallowed a river of honeyed cream. At last, the prince was spent and he crashed to the ground beside Walt. "Get some sleep," he advised, but Walt barely heard him as he drifted off. The prince was also exhausted, but he wanted to stay awake and quickly splashed into the cool pond before returning to a slowly growing Walt. It was like watching bread rise. You didn't really see anything move, but you could tell once it happened enough. Walt took on the look of an amateur swimmer, then his veins became more visible and he looked competitive. His arms thickened enough that he obviously lifted a bit, then his legs showed that he was more serious. His calves became noticeable muscles and his forearms hinted at a strong grip that with his broader shoulders and visible chest muscles made him look like a wrestler. His chest thickened, and his back began to widen his sides. His abs tightened into a more defined shape and his glutes shifted his hips up a bit. His traps rose next to a strong neck and he became an amateur bodybuilder. Then everything seemed to grow together. Bulges became more rounded, veins a bit thicker, and single bulges separated into multiple bulges as his limbs began to look wrapped in different muscles and his sides and legs became anatomy lessons in picking out individual muscles. Walt's cock stirred but it was unclear whether it was getting hard or just enjoyed moving around. His shoulders continued to grow larger and broader and each breath heaved a larger and larger chest into the air. His arms swelled large with the promise of mountainous peaks. His hands became manly paws, and the prince was tempted to kiss and lick Walt's thick, muscled feet. Walt's legs were spread by his growing thighs that could feed a family for a week, and the prince could barely keep himself from touching Walt all over. "I hope you're enjoying this as much as you look like you are," Walt said through dreamy eyes. The prince grabbed Walt and they got up and threw themselves into the pond. After they swam back a bit and their feet found the sandy bottom, they shared another long kiss. Then at the same time, they said, "I don't even know your name." And then, "You don't?" Walt realized that he had only heard the prince say his name in a dream, and the prince realized that most people just knew him as "Prince Carmine." "It's W..." they both began and then laughed. Walt said, "You first. I already know the Carmine part." "Yes, Carmine, it means red. My first name is William, but most people, well court people, call me Will." "I'm Walter White, but everyone calls me Walt. Well, some people called me skinny, but..." "Not any more," the prince, Will, said with a laugh and Walt joined him. "Ya know," Will added, "There were some Whites that once ruled a kingdom many leagues away. Do you know where your family is from?" "No, my parents died a while ago and I just live with my step-family," Walt replied. "Around here?" Will asked as he realized who Walt's step-family was. "Three brothers?" "Yeah," Walt confirmed. "Step-brothers. We're not related." "Not at all," Will confirmed. As they walked out of the pond, they stayed close enough for their hands to brush over the hard curves of the other's body, but far enough away that their eyes could roam and try to visually grasp as much as possible at once. Walt was the gigantic size he was with the body suit's magic, but it was all him now. He couldn't help marveling at his own engorged size as Will retrieved his pack from the bushes. "You're very distracting," Will agreed. "But I love it." And they kissed again. "I love you," Walt shared. "I loved how you cared for that hawk and cried when you set it free." Will was stunned. "How did you... Who are you?" Then he laughed, "I loved you the moment you stepped under the tree in the garden, and the shock on your face when I snuck up on you. I wanted to kiss you then, and ... it seemed like you knew me, like not the prince, but who I was." "I do," Walt replied before they shared another kiss. They smiled and held hands, and then Walt looked down to make sure they were on level ground. "Did you get taller? You're the same height as me now." In all their mutual admiration, they didn't realize that they were both 7 feet tall and probably over 500 pounds of hot, ripped muscle each. "I don't have clothes for this," Will admitted. "But I have the next best thing." And he took a vial out of his bag and placed a finger on each of their shoulders. Walt smelled salt and then saw the ghost of an ivory traveling cloak around Will. "We can see though them, but nobody else can," Will explained. "But we're naked underneath," said the normally modest Walt. "Everybody is," replied Will as he carried his pack and headed over to pet the donkey. "And where are we going?" asked Walt. "I hear there's a celebration in the village. For somebody important. I'd hate to ruin it." Walt had never seen his step-brother as angry as when Will snuck behind the make-shift throne and dumped him out of it. Will grabbed each of his swinging fists and brought him to his kness with a squeeze. From that angle, the step-brother could see that it was the prince, in fact, a taller, bigger prince and he started bubbering drivel and scurried off the dais. Will's hood fell back and the crowd gasped as they realized there was a single man in that cloak, and he looked like the prince but even bigger. Then Walt stepped up and brushed back his own hood. Some people might have recognized his face, but most were just thinking, "there's two of them!" "Now that I have your attention," Will boomed and was surprised by the volume and resonance of his voice. "I want you all to be witness to an important question." He paused long enough for everyone's shock to wear off and their curiosity to kick in. Will turned to Walt. "Yes!" Walt shouted. "I didn't ask yet," Will whispered. "You don't have to," answered Walt. "We'll do this properly at the palace," Will playfully warned. "Kiss him!" came a yell from an old woman in the crowd, and part of the crowd began to realize what was happening. The kissed and then both exclaimed to the crowd, "We're getting married!" And there was much rejoicing throughout the land, blah, blah. Walt and Will, or Princes White and Carmine, were surprised to realize that their cum continued to make them grow. Every year Walt used his mirror to observe the kindest and bravest and most caring actions in the kingdom and after the bodybuilding competition he awarded the winner, sometimes two, with one stein of milky drink that made them strong contenders for the following competition. And so, the kingdom became even beefier and more peaceful. Of course, the 25-foot, 4,000-pound rulers didn't hurt, either. The End.

Hello everyone! Chapters 1 through 4 were originally posted on the old site. I'll start this thread by posting them again. The new chapters are posted after chapter 4. This story is really just a tribute to the truly amazing writing of Xyggurat - hoping to get him back into writing (some of his writing can be found at O'Melissokomos's site). If you haven't read Xyggurat's The Roommate series, then you really should. The ideas in The Symbiote War are derived from the ideas created by Xyggurat. Chapter 1: New School, New Roommate. “As I must do something or go mad, I write this diary.” Will someone ever read this? If so, will they ever believe my story? I don’t believe what’s been happening – why would I expect anyone else to believe this? But I have to write this out, even if it’s just to preserve my own sanity. I was really looking forward to university. Sure, San Cristobal had a reputation for being a bit...weird, but still, it was going to be the start of something new and exciting. I was a fool. The last weekend of Summer was move-in day for the dorms. I had just finished hauling my stuff up the stairs and was lying on my bed, hoping that my crap would just unpack itself. No luck. That’s when my new roommate walked in. In a moment of silence we quickly sized each other up. He was kind of cute; short-cropped and messy ginger-blond hair and blue eyes. He was quite short, and rather lean, but I could tell that he at least made a bit of an attempt at the gym. I stood up to introduce myself and was surprised – he was probably 5’4 or maybe 5’5. In my moment of hesitation, he stuck out his hand – “Shawn” he said with a shy smile. Yes, he was cute. “Corrigan” I replied. Turns out we were quite similar, and this caused us to hit it off a bit too quickly. He was here for a business degree; I’m here for statistics. He’s a ginger-blonde; I’m a dirty blonde. We both had blue eyes. And while I’m not all that tall at 5’7, I was certainly a bit better off than Shawn’s 5’4. We both worked out fairly regularly, but not too seriously. We’re both on the lean side, and although we both wanted a bit more muscle, we were hard-gainers, and neither one of us was really willing to put in the kind of time it would take to seriously bulk up. But I didn’t just have a height advantage over Shawn, I also had a bit more musculature. We were both into muscular guys. Oh, did I mention we’re both gay? This was immediately obvious – and disastrous. We didn’t even wait a day. That first night, we fucked and sucked our brains out. He was definitely impressed by my nine-inch tool. Ok, it was nine on a good day, but certainly above eight and a half. His five incher was not as impressive, but still looked good on his smaller frame. But after that first night it got awkward. Neither one of us was really what the other was looking for, and it was a bit weird to be rooming with a one-night-stand. Oh we were still fast friends. But there was that underlying tension – each expecting that we might do it again, but not really being all that into the idea. Don’t get me wrong. He was cute. But I was looking for a guy with muscles that filled out his shirt. So was Shawn. In the first few weeks of university, my schedule sorted itself out into routine: classes, surfing for porn, studying, porn, making new friends, porn, hanging out, porn, and hitting the gym. Did I mention I was always horny? I liked the university atmosphere as well as all the hot guys on campus, and I liked the university’s gym facilities (which included a buffet of hot guys). So I found myself establishing quite a regular gym routine, and I could already see results – I was clearly a bit buffer for my few weeks of solid effort. Ok, it was barely noticeable. But at least I could tell that I was putting on a bit of muscle, and I managed to raise my max for many of my lifts. Shawn was also hitting the gym – and if anything, he was a bit more ferocious than I was – I could see some improvement on his body as well. Don’t get me wrong, he was still lean, but his subtle musculature was ever-so-slightly more pronounced. After having broken the ice so vigorously, we really weren’t shy about our bodies around each other, so we often lounged in our dorm room in just our underwear. I preferred sexier briefs for going out, but just regular boxers for lounging around the room. Shawn always wore tighty-whities – but not loose cheap ones, they were the good ones that really hugged his package and accentuated his tight ass. I could see that his few weeks of pounding away at the gym were starting to fill out his form nicely. And from the bulge at the front, he seemed to be sporting a perpetual chubby. We were getting along well, and I was beginning to feel that the residual tension from our earlier one-night stand would eventually fade away completely. We were both horny buggers, but we had established a good routine of letting the other have some private time in the room at least a couple of times every day. Shawn was quite the horn dog – his tight balls could pump out a lot of cum – and it was a rare day that he wouldn’t jack off at least twice. But like I said, we had our routine, and things were sailing along smoothly. But in one night, all that ended. Chapter 2: The night it began. We had been having quite the hot spell – hot for late September. It wasn’t just hot; it was unusually humid as well. The dorm air conditioners were struggling to keep up, but due to their failure Shawn and I had taken to sleeping on top of the sheets. The goof had even tried sleeping with a zip lock bag of ice, which inevitably broke and soaked his bed. This particular night came after another hot, humid day. The evening was particularly still – no wind, and it felt as if everything living had left the campus for some cooler climate. Shawn and I spent the evening in our dorm room, studying in nothing but our underwear. Shawn called it quits first and crawled into bed, or rather on top of bed. Our dorm room was decent sized; two beds with room at the foot of each for a fair sized desk, and a generous cabinet and closet lining each side of the hall heading toward the door of our room. However, the layout did make it uncomfortable for one person to try and sleep while the other studied. Thus, I headed to bed shortly after Shawn. I was having trouble sleeping with the heat, and so I lay on top of the sheets for a while thinking about...well, everything. Shawn had managed to drift off, and in his tossing and turning he had turned over flat on his back. In the dim campus light streaming through the blind I could see that he was sporting wood. His hard cock must have been at full mast because it was creating quite an impressive tent in his tighty whities, almost pulling the waistband away from his abs. As my gaze swept over his body, I was again reminded of the gains he had been making in the gym these past few weeks. I could see a bit of swelling in his pecs, and I could almost see some abdominal ridges. That must have gotten my mind off school and I quickly drifted off to sleep. I don’t recall waking up. I don’t recall hearing a sound. But all of a sudden I was awake and aware that something was in the room. I cracked my eyes open and let out a gasp. Shawn must have also awakened, because he sat bolt upright in bed. We were both stunned into silence. The thing in our room was gargantuan. I thought that some monstrous animal must have escaped from the San Diego Zoo, or perhaps some experiment from Camp Pendleton had stumbled into our dorm room. The thing was huge; and it was a man. A gigantic, bulging, muscular beast of a man. His pale skin was offset by his short black hair and black eyes. His neck was thick, supported by a pair of mountainous traps. He was wearing some sort of cape or cloak; a bit weird, but in hindsight I imagine it would have been tough to find clothes to fit that gigantic bulk. He was breathing. Normally that wouldn’t be remarkable, but on him it was incredible. His bulging muscles, writhing with veins, appeared to expand and swell with every breath. It was mesmerizing. His cloak rose and fell with the movement of his massive pecs; and through the split in the front, it was clear that in spite of their size, they were packed with lean, striated muscle. His hands clenched, and I could see the veins writhing under the skin of his bulging forearms – impossibly thick with muscle. Given that he had invaded our room, Shawn or I should probably have said something. But we were too stunned...or awestruck, to speak. But then he spoke, and the deep rumble of his voice sent reverberations through my chest: “A war is raging; a war that we should have won some time ago. The old ones are trying to exterminate us, but we have a right to exist. We will be dominant in this struggle. Our tribe will rule.” Ummm...cryptic much? Still too stunned to speak. “We have a plan that will win the war, but it will take time. They have been taking out our new forces before they mature. But our plan is to build our vessels first, in secret. And when they are ready, when they show that they are worthy, we will bestow upon them our divinity, and welcome them into our ranks. Tonight, one of you will become the chosen. You will be given a chance to demonstrate that you are worthy of our gift. And if you build yourself into a worthy vessel, you will be granted a power that is beyond imagining, and you will take your place among us as rulers of all the rest. The other will become the source, and will be granted the gift of watching as the chosen grows into godhood.” I would have thought this was some joke, but this man was just too big to be possible. Shawn spoke first “What do you mean? Who will be chosen? What is this source?” “There will be combat. The one who dominates will be chosen. He will receive the opportunity and the means of joining our ranks.” And as if to accentuate his point, he shifted his cloak and revealed a bit more of his body – it was stunning, muscles on top of muscles, wrapped in a web of veins, and they looked hard as rocks. This was too much for me. “What do you mean, ‘the one who dominates’? Why are you in our room?” But I almost didn’t get that last question out. It was as if something in Shawn had snapped. I knew he wanted muscles, so did I. But what was happening here was not possible, this behemoth couldn’t be taken seriously. We should have been phoning campus security. But without warning Shawn was flying across the room and landed on top of me, knocking the wind out of me with a knee to my chest. Even in the dim light, I could see the intensity on his face and the hunger burning like fire in his blue eyes. It took me a while to figure out what was going on. How could Shawn be taking this seriously? And why was he beating the crap out of me? By the time I came around to realizing the seriousness of the situation, Shawn had already battered me about the head and upper body fairly well. He must have been fully into a berserker rage, because these hits were really hurting. Crap, his efforts at the gym were really paying off – but I just wish it wasn’t at my expense. I was really having a tough time getting my wits about me. I tried defending myself, but I was still pinned to my bed by his weight, and he was effectively preventing me from mounting any counter. I finally managed to roll us both off the bed, and fortunately I managed to land on top of Shawn, which at least slowed him down temporarily. I tried pinning his arms to the floor, trying to use my larger bulk to subdue him. But he managed to bring a knee up and gave me a solid hit to the groin. I momentarily saw stars, and by the time I re-focused, I had lost my advantage. Shawn was out from underneath and to make matters worse, he was climbing on top of me with my chest pinned to the floor – making it quite impossible for me to block any of his blows. I tried pushing both of us up off the floor in hopes of getting us flipped over, I was making some headway before Shawn gave me a solid blow to the kidney – and that took all the fight out of me. It was clear that he had dominated me, and I gave up. I could hear his growl of approval in my ear, and now that we were settled, I could feel the hardness of his erection along my back. We were both sweating and panting. Shawn slowly crawled off me, and I slowly crawled my way up to a sitting position. “Excellent. Your hunger will make you a suitable candidate” he said to Shawn. Shawn was glowing with excitement. I was holding my breath. “You will need to build your body into a worthy vessel. We will give you the means to do so. When we return, if you have demonstrated that you are ready, then you will be elevated to our ranks.” I could hear Shawn’s breathless “Yes.” The behemoth turned to me “You will obey my command. You will not run and hide. You will become the source. And from your seed, our army will be built.” He reached inside his cloak and pulled out a vial, it looked tiny in his hands. “Come here and kneel before me” he said. I don’t know why, but my body moved over and knelt in front of him – it didn’t feel like my own body – it felt as if I was a marionette being moved by someone else’s hands. As I knelt, I looked up at his giant frame towering over me. He cracked open the vial and poured a drop onto my forehead. The liquid inside felt cool, and it quickly evaporated, or soaked into my skin. If I knew what was going on, I would have been screaming. My whole body felt a shudder – ripples running up and down my spine, and it felt as if my skin was crawling. I felt as if I swooned a little, and the room around me seemed to waver and sway. And it looked as if the behemoth in front of me was swelling even larger. “Now you are prepared. Stand up. Bring yourself to orgasm, and catch the seed in your hand.” I wasn’t embarrassed, I was mortified. I’m supposed to masturbate in front of this guy and Shawn? But even as one part of my mind was rebelling, another part of my mind and my body were already doing as I was told. My boxers were under my balls, and my hands were already at work bringing myself to full erection. Shawn was silent; staring intently. I closed my eyes as one hand worked the shaft while the other caressed my balls. And in spite of the fact that my erection didn’t feel up to its full self, I still managed to cum fairly quickly. I cupped my hand to catch every drop as it spewed forth. I stood there in a moment of uncertainty. “Come Chosen One, to receive your gift.” Shawn moved over to stand in front of me. I looked down at his naked body – had he lost his briefs in the fight, or had he dropped them in anticipation? His lean muscles were glistening with a bit of sweat, and his smooth chest was slowly rising and falling with his breathing. His erection was standing straight out from his body, it was clearly at full attention, and was looking impressively thick and full. “Apply your seed to the Chosen One.” Gross. But I watched as my hand reached out and swiped my cum across Shawn’s chest; some of it cascaded down his abs, and the final drops landed at the base of his cock. The cum sparkled in the light, but quickly disappeared, absorbing into his skin at an abnormal rate. Shawn let out a grunt, and then a moan that sounded almost like pleasure. His hips flexed, causing his cock to bob, and if anything it appeared to be getting harder, rising above horizontal and beginning to angle toward his abs. His abdominal muscles were tensing. Or were they? They appeared to harden under his skin, the faint ridges pushing out slightly more than before. But they didn’t un-flex – the faint ridges remained. I blinked. But my eyes weren’t deceiving me – a barely-visible four-pack of abdominals had just appeared. Shawn gave out a soft noise somewhere between a grunt and a moan. My eyes wandered up to his face, which seemed to be a bit closer than before. Was he standing taller? It couldn’t be possible, but it appeared that he was taller. He was still short, but he didn’t seem to be his usual 5’4. His eyes seemed to be moving closer, as if he was standing on the balls of his feet. If he wasn’t a full inch taller, then he was at least 5’4 and a half, and still growing. I glanced down to the rest of his body, noticing that the growth wasn’t limited to height. His pecs, which were thin and barely noticeable, were pushing out from his body with small, but noticeable striations of muscle. His traps were adding the slightest of curves to the connection between his shoulder and neck, and were accentuated by the slightly expanding deltoids which were rounding out his shoulders. His arms were still thin, but as I watched, they appeared to swell, the biceps mounding out of the arms, looking as if he had suddenly developed a good pump after a hard work out. I glanced down to his legs to see that they were also thickening with some new muscles, giving Shawn the look of someone who did a bit of running. But this also brought my attention to his hard cock bobbing between us – it was still bobbing, but it looked swollen, as if he were about to cum. It was clearly a bit thicker, as well as longer. The beginning of a vein had appeared along the length, and the head, wet with a big drop of pre-cum, was forming a slightly larger mushroom. His balls also looked swollen, as if he hadn’t cum in a few days, and they were drawn up tight into a ball that was maybe the size of a plum. Another moan of pleasure, and his swollen cock expanded a bit more, and then yet again – it was impressive. But then quite suddenly, his balls clenched up, his hips bucked, and his cock shot out a geyser of hot cum that splattered across my abs and chest. Even thinking back on it, I can’t decide if I was grossed out or turned on. However, the erection that I’m sporting as I write this leads me to believe that it was hot. Shawn was changed. The changes were slight, but because I’d had plenty of opportunity to see him naked over the past weeks, I could certainly see the difference. He was slightly taller, maybe not quite 5’5, but close. His muscles bulged out a bit more, drawing his skin a bit tighter around the newly formed striations. And his cock was certainly larger – I couldn’t tell for certain, but it might have been a full, meaty, six inches. With an exhale, Shawn quietly breathed “Oh fuck.” When it was over, the behemoth spoke “You are being given an opportunity, do not waste it. You must use the source to build your body into a vessel that is suitable for ruling at our side. When we return, if you have demonstrated your worthiness, you will be given great power, and we will be dominant.” I should have been speaking, I should have been asking questions, or yelling for help. But I was too stunned. “Sleep” was the behemoth’s final word to the two of us, and I don’t even recall collapsing into bed. Chapter 3: The next morning: Measuring up. I woke instantly. It was clearly mid-morning, as the full sun was shining in through the open blinds, making the room too bright for my newly woken eyes. I couldn’t see, but I could hear a forced breathing, coming fast. I forced myself to squint, and saw that Shawn was already up. He was doing push-ups in the gap between the beds, and the fast breathing was coming from him. I must have let out a bit of a groan, because he stopped and got up. “Rise and shine! I just woke up a few minutes ago. Welcome to our new life.” He sounded cheerful. “So it wasn’t a dream?” I asked. “Not unless we had the same dream.” He replied. That got me thinking – if it wasn’t a dream, then something very unnatural had occurred last night. I forced myself to take a good look at Shawn. He looked great. His body had a slight sheen from the push-ups, and his chest looked red and swollen with an amazing pump. “I’ve never been able to do more than fifteen at a time. But I’ve just done three sets of thirty.” He said as he flexed his pecs. Flexed his pecs? Shawn was scrawny, but now he had pecs. Granted, they were still small, but there was enough muscle there to show off his pump. I slowly crawled out of bed and stood up. Was he taller? It sort of seemed as if there was a slight change in our relative heights; as if I was slouching a bit and he was standing up a bit straighter. Or, as if I was barefoot and he was wearing a thin-heeled shoe – only we were both barefoot. My suspicions from last night were right; he had to be closer to 5’5 than his previous 5’4. I glanced down. Shawn was semi-hard in his briefs, and his tumescent cock was aimed toward his hip, looking quite plump and full considering that he wasn’t fully hard. “Do you think what happened last night was real?” He asked. “Are you really some sort of ‘source’? Did your cum really have an effect on me?” “I’m not sure. You might be a bit taller. It’s tough to tell.” I lied, I was pretty sure I could tell that he was a bit taller. “I think we should put it to the test.” “I don’t think so.” “Come on Corrigan. Admit it – you’re just as curious as I am. We can test to see if your cum works on you first – but if it does, then I get the second dose.” I couldn’t believe we were having this conversation. But I have to admit, I was curious. Fascinated, really. In hindsight, this was my “Elmer Fudd staring into the barrel of his own shotgun” moment. Maybe I didn’t believe it could be true. Maybe I was turned on by the idea that my cum could turn Shawn into a muscle monster. Maybe I was hoping that my cum would do that to me. Or maybe I was just convinced by Shawn’s cute boyish smile and his deep blue eyes staring up at me. But I found myself agreeing to the idea. My cock was already starting to tent my boxers. I sat back on my bed, pulled my boxers off and lay down. I was clearly eager – my erection was already at full mast. I cupped my balls, they felt big and full, and I stroked my hard cock. It felt fully hard, but it didn’t quite fill up my hand the way I was used to, and I don’t think it was close to nine inches anymore. Had I shrunk? That got me worried. I was still over eight and a half, but still, if you can hit nine on a ruler – who would want to lose that? I asked Shawn for a ruler. He rummaged around in his desk and managed to find one of those ones that comes along with a three-ring binder. I held it up to my cock, gave a few more strokes, and a bit of a squeeze. I was still over eight and a half, but I was not going to hit nine inches. What did that behemoth do to me? Was this going to be permanent? Could I reverse this? While my brain was running, Shawn took the ruler back. He was standing beside the bed, his briefs hiked below his balls – his cock was at full mast – it looked thick and full, and his balls were clenched up tight like a swollen plum. He pressed the ruler up to his erection – it didn’t hit the six inch mark, but it was certainly close. He gave it several strokes, his cock had a thick vein running up the side and a drop of pre-cum glistened at the tip. He massaged his pecs while stroking his cock. He was even cuter with the hint of added muscle. He had a mischievous gleam in his eyes, and was absently-mindedly biting his lower lip as he felt himself up. Was I falling for my scrawny roommate? Or, was I falling for the possibility of what he might become if all this turned out to be true? My swollen balls clenched up further and my hard cock swelled with the anticipation of orgasm. My mixed feelings prevented me from cumming too hard – instead, it just pooled on my abs and filled my bellybutton. Shawn stopped his stroking, and we both silently watched what happened. Nothing. Nothing happened. A pool of cum on my abs – not going anywhere – not absorbing into my skin in the same rapid fashion that it did for Shawn last night. Shawn reached out tentatively with a finger toward the pool of cum. I held my breath. He stuck his finger into the pool, near the head of my still hard cock. He let out a quiet gasp and removed his finger – it was dry. My balls tightened up a bit, and a drop of cum oozed out the tip of my boner. I couldn’t see any difference in his body, but maybe it wasn’t enough to make a noticeable change. But I did notice that his cock bobbed once in anticipation. With a hungry look on his face, Shawn eagerly bent over, leaned in, and took a good slurp of cum from my abs. He let out a moan of pleasure. I could already see the small thin muscles in his shoulder flexing and rippling as they expanded with growth. Shawn’s tongue went to work cleaning my abs of cum; and when he stuck his tongue in my bellybutton to clean it out, it sent a ripple of pleasure across my body, and caused me to shoot one more load right into the side of his face. He leaned over and popped the head of my cock in his mouth. He gave a good suck as his tongue caressed the head, and another few drops leaked out and were eagerly sucked away. He stopped and stood up. I could see that the side of his face was already dry; the cum had been absorbed quickly. My eyes roamed over his changing body. He was clearly growing larger – he had to be over 5’5 and looked as if he was coming close to 5’6. His already pumped pecs were filling out even further, beginning to stand out from his abs and showing some fair striations of muscle. His abs clenched and tightened as he breathed; with each breath revealing slightly more definition in his abdominal muscles. His shoulders were broadening and filling out to the point where I could see the line where the shoulder meets the traps and also the separation between shoulder and bicep. Shawn flexed his arms; they were lean, and that helped highlight the bulges of his biceps and triceps. I could see a bit of a horseshoe shape in his expanding triceps, and I thought I could almost see a split between the two heads of his bulging, and no longer quite-so-small biceps. Shawn turned his attention to his cock, it was clearly bigger. The growth of his cock was impressive, it looked to be close to seven inches, and it was getting thick. The vein running along the top was standing out hard, engorged with blood, and a couple more veins were wrapping themselves around the base. The head was full of blood, shiny and red – a good solid mushroom on top of his growing shaft. He gave his cock a few strokes, his balls clenched – they were clearly larger and looked like a large plum. With one hand stroking his cock, he raised the other arm to flex his solid bicep. A grunt of pleasure was the only warning I had – and all of a sudden he was cumming all over the place. His initial volleys rocketed across my bed to splatter against the wall beside me. And the next several shots covered me and my bed with jizz. “Fucking awesome!” He exclaimed. “Eww... you’ve covered me in cum” was my reply. “This is so amazing. I... I...feel stronger, and I can tell that I’m taller.” He reached down, picked up the ruler and pressed it up to his cock. Even post-orgasm, his dick easily touched seven inches. “This is beyond just getting a good pump at the gym. I’ve never felt like this. It’s so hot.” He was flexing and feeling up his body. The gleam in his eyes and his grin were quite adorable – combined with his newly grown muscles, he was turning into quite the hottie. “I’ve got to see how strong I am now. I’m heading to the gym. You should come along.” I couldn’t refuse, I have to admit I was beyond curious; I was intrigued and turned on. We cleaned up and headed over to the campus gym. Chapter 4: Hitting the gym. I had gotten smaller. It was barely noticeable, and if it weren’t for all the other stuff going on – the behemoth visitor and Shawn’s growth – I don’t know if I would have noticed. But because of all that, I was very sensitive to the slightest change. My hand on my cock could tell me that my erection was just a bit less full – still impressive at slightly more than eight and a half inches, but I would not be reaching nine inches again. And I think I was a bit shorter too – things like the top of my desk and the height of a light switch just felt a bit...“off.” Heading to the gym also confirmed that I had lost a bit of muscle as well. In the past few weeks at school, I had been hitting the gym regularly and had been making some noticeable improvements. But today Shawn and I hit the gym and I was struggling to reach my max on pretty much every lift. Shawn, on the other hand, was having a great day. “Yeah! Another new max! I could only do military presses with 25’s before, and I just did two sets with 35’s. This is so hot!” The smile on his face and his boyish happiness helped me to feel a bit less bitter about the underlying reason for his growth. His body looked good too, he would normally be swimming in his clothes, but now his new musculature was actually slightly visible beneath his shirt. He was also filling out his shorts nicely too. Thanks to his new muscle, he was developing a bit of a bubble butt, and in addition the new mass added to his cock and balls were creating an impressive bulge in the front. However, some of that could be attributed to his perpetual erection. I don’t think it’s gone down since this morning. He’s been strutting around the gym all morning with a boner clearly outlined in his gym shorts. Eventually, we both ended up in front of the racks of dumbbells doing bicep curls. We were both facing the mirrored wall. I was trying to focus on controlling my lifts, but I was struggling. Just this past week, I had finally managed to do a set of bicep curls with 45’s, but today I was maxing out at 40’s. I kept glancing over at Shawn, to see how much he had gained. I know that previously he had been proud of being able to do clean curls with 25’s, but today he was trying a pair of 35’s. I gained some satisfaction that even with his new growth, he was overwhelmed by 35’s while I was still doing fine at 40’s. I’d be back to 45’s in no time. However, Shawn had another idea. He dropped his 35’s, took off his shirt and did several flexes in the mirror so that I could see. He was still short and lean, but I would no longer call him “scrawny.” He was slightly sweaty, and his muscles had a truly amazing pump from his morning of tirelessly bouncing around from weight machine to weight machine. His leanness helped to highlight the new muscle striations in his delts and pecs, and his biceps were flushed with his recent struggles with those 35’s – and I could see the beginning of a vein running down each bicep. With a big grin on his face, he gave a most muscular pose in the mirror which highlighted his tight abdominal muscles and showcased all of his new musculature. It looked quite hot on his small, lean frame. He was clearly fully hard, because there was no hiding his cock – it was pointing toward his hip and the head was pushing against his gym shorts. My own erection was visible in my shorts, fighting for release from my briefs. I was clearly distracted and barely paying attention to my bicep curls. But Shawn knew what he wanted, and right there in the middle of the gym, while I was struggling with my 40’s, Shawn stuck his hand into my briefs, gave my cock a good squeeze, and swiped his hand across the head, wiping up a few drops of pre-cum. I was dumbstruck, and was lucky that I didn’t drop the weights on my foot. Shawn bent over, picked up the 35’s and started curling – clearly no longer struggling. Roiling with inner turmoil, I left the gym. It was more than a few hours later when Shawn returned to our dorm room. He still had an unbelievably amazing pump – each muscle looked engorged with blood. And I could clearly see that he was still sporting wood in his shorts. “Were you working out all this time?” “Nah. I was there for a couple of hours after you left – best workout of my life.” He started taking off his sweaty clothes as he said this, revealing more of his tight body and not-so-small bulging muscles. “But I caught this cute-muscle-y freshman checking me out in the showers – how could he not? I was sporting a massive hardon.” As he said this, he pulled his shorts down to reveal his briefs – which were failing to contain his erection. As he turned, I also caught a view of his tight ass; he had clearly worked out his glutes – his bubble butt was definitely filling out. “He couldn’t resist, and so we went back to his room and I fucked him until he couldn’t take it anymore. Apparently, my sex drive is through the roof. I fucked him until I shot my first load in his ass, and didn’t stop fucking until I came again. I had just started the third round of riding his ass, but he was totally worn out and begged me to stop. Can’t blame him for that. I’m hitting the showers.” Chapter 5: Confused. The past couple of weeks have flown by in a blur. I have been trying to keep up with my classes and homework, while also making time to hit the gym as much as I can. I want to try and keep ahead of Shawn and his new muscles, and thanks to this motivation I have been making great progress at the gym. I have managed to regain all of my previous maxes and am pushing my way toward a new round of personal bests. I have also been trying to avoid Shawn, but that has been almost impossible in the gym – he seems to be living in there. And it is showing; he is definitely bulking up. It seems as if each day he is filling out his shirts just a tiny bit more. He seems to definitely be enjoying his new body. Pretty much any time I catch him in the room, he is naked and jacking himself in the mirror while feeling up his muscles. And sometimes even when I am in the room, he can’t keep his hands off himself. I have to admit, he is starting to look hot. His clothes aren’t hanging quite as loosely on him, and his perpetual chubby and beginnings of a bubble butt are competing to fill out his jeans. His new growth has also affected his self confidence, he seems more outgoing and forward, but also slightly more aggressive, and it manifests as bit of a swagger when he walks – which only accentuates his cute butt. I can’t stop checking him out – I sometimes sneak peeks at his glistening and swollen muscles when we run into each other in the gym. And around our dorm room, it has been impossible not to notice the new bulging, pumped muscles each time he returns from the gym, nor his perpetual erection, which because of his increased sex drive he seems to be perpetually groping. He is also constantly pestering me for another dose of cum. But I am reluctant to do it again. I feel that I am being used. And Shawn’s growth could soon be out of control, if he gets any bigger, he might no longer be so polite as to ask for a dose of my cum. Confused. That is the only way to describe how I feel. My roommate is growing into a muscle stud with a raging hard-on. This “should” be the hottest thing to ever happen, to anyone, ever. But I’m worried about what this growth is doing to him, and what it might mean for me. Outside of this, school is going great. I’m actually keeping up with my schoolwork (all those hours of trying to avoid Shawn has meant a lot of time studying in the library), and I’m making great progress at the gym (thanks to my new motivation – trying to keep ahead of Shawn). And the new muscle that I’ve been adding has been getting me some glances from some of the cute boys in the gym. The only problem is that I’m not sure what will happen if my cum gets on another guy. Am I secretly hoping that I can grow an army of muscle boys? Or does that freak me out? And why can’t I answer that question? Maybe I need to try an experiment. First I need to find a subject. But there are so many hotties at the gym to choose from! I am committed to trying out a test. But I’ll have to keep tabs on some of the studs at the gym, and try to find a way to administer a dose of cum. All this writing about the gym has made me want to go push some weight around... Chapter 6: Growth. I don’t know what happened. How did he get so huge? Did he find another guy like me on campus? I was wrapping up at the gym, feeling tired but with a great pump. I had just finished showering and was toweling off. I heard heavy footsteps approaching – one of the football players perhaps? But as it came around the corner, I realized it was Shawn. Or rather, it was monster Shawn. He was gigantic. Easily over six feet tall, and almost as wide. His body was swollen with muscle, and wrapped in veins. His shoulders were boulders of muscle that bulged out in all directions – and coming down from his shoulders, his arms hardly had the opportunity to narrow before the biceps and triceps exploded with vein wrapped muscle. I think his arms were bigger than my head, oh god, they were huge. His gigantic pecs were ribbed with lean, striated muscle fiber, and hung like a shelf over his brick-like abdominals. He was wearing a pair of gym shorts that looked tiny on his huge frame, and were clearly near the breaking point. The shorts did nothing to hide the massive muscles of his legs, and were failing to contain what had to be over 12 inches of massive, thick, vein-wrapped cock. I couldn’t even let out a gasp. I froze. Like a helpless bunny. Apparently I’m beyond useless in a crisis. “More.” His voice was deep, and sounded more like an earth tremor. A gigantic meaty hand lifted me in the air and pinned me to the lockers. “More.” He rumbled as his other hand tore off my towel. He held me suspended in the air, naked, pinned to the locker with one arm, while the other gigantic hand engulfed my cock and balls. In spite of his incredible strength, he was being relatively gentle handling my cock – but relatively gentle in this case meant some fairly rough tugging and stroking. The heat coming off the corded muscles of his forearm pinned to my chest, the sight of all the muscles in Shawn’s body fighting for space under his skin, the gleam in his eye, and the rough tugging on my cock, all worked together to get me hard very quickly. His forearm released me a bit – was he about to let me go? But then I realized that he wasn’t letting me go, he was keeping me pinned to the lockers, but lowering me down so that I was sitting on top of his gigantic member. I could feel the heat as it pushed its way up between my legs. Hell! He was going to split me open with that thing! He redoubled his efforts on my boner, while his massive erection started to work its way into my butt. And before I even had a chance to curl my toes, I was cumming like a fountain. I shot all over Shawn – spraying across his chest and abs. He stroked the last dribbles out of my cock, they covered his hand and arm. Almost immediately, I could feel him expanding. The arm across my chest felt as if it was moving, but it was lengthening while the cords of muscle readjusted to fit the new growth. I could see Shawn’s eyes rising as he grew taller, they still held that cute boyish gleam, but there was an intensity that spoke of his hunger for muscle. His shoulders and traps bulged larger and wider, the striations in his chest rippled as they expanded. He let go of my cock and brought the arm up to flex his bicep – I thought I could hear the skin stretching to accommodate the massive, rock-hard bicep – both heads clearly visible underneath the web of veins. I was still sitting on his enormous member, and I could feel it pushing upwards, the massive head expanding and pushing against my ass. Fuck. I came again. And just like all the rest of my spunk, this also disappeared into his skin with startling speed. “More.” He rumbled. And the intensity in his eyes told me that this time he was going to be rough. And that’s when I sat bolt upright in bed. Covered in sweat. Gasping for air. What a nightmare. And...a wet dream? Seriously? I haven’t had one of those since I was a kid. Fuck! My boxers and sheets were covered. I glanced over at Shawn asleep in bed. Thankfully, he was his normal size – if you can call his current size normal – but at least he wasn’t a monster. I dragged my ass out of bed and quietly stumbled off to the bathroom to try and clean up. Splashing some warm water on my face, and cleaning up my mess helped me to clear the cobwebs from my head. It was only a dream. It doesn’t have to get that way. I could leave school. I could talk to someone, try to get some help. Feeling a bit better, I stumbled back to the room. I opened the door to our room, and immediately saw that Shawn was out of bed. In fact, he was lying in my bed. What the hell? “Hey buddy!” He greeted my return. I could see that he was naked in my bed. “What...?” Again with the lack of words. I’m loquacious. (Where the hell was that vocabulary when I needed it!?) “Saw that you had made a bit of a mess. Thought I’d help you out by cleaning things up a bit.” Shit. He hadn’t been asleep. He used the opportunity to soak up every last bit of cum from my sheets. I could see his muscles glistening in the dim light coming through the blinds. How big was he now? Shawn got up from my bed, I could see that he was sporting a massive hardon – it was standing straight up, looking full and meaty, and easily touching his belly button. Was that thing eight inches now? We both looked down at his body, his abs were clenching and tightening, the small, tight bricks becoming slightly more pronounced. He flexed his chest, and I could see them swell a bit fuller with just a hint of an extra layer of lean, striated muscle. He brought his arms up to give a double biceps pose, and I could see the V formed by his back muscles was just a bit broader. His lean arms showed the mounds of his biceps well, they appeared to be swelling as he flexed. Shawn looked up from his body, and our eyes met. Shit – he was almost my height now. I was looking almost straight across at his eyes. He was smiling with that cute, mischievous grin. “Bring the ruler.” I grabbed the ruler from his desk and handed it over. He placed it firmly against the base of his cock with the tip stretching past the seven and a half inch mark. He tensed and flexed, and the head of his cock climbed a bit closer to the eight inch mark on the ruler. “Get me off.” He whispered. We both looked down at his hardon. I think I was salivating. I crossed the room and got down on my knees in front of Shawn. Up close, his boner looked massive. It was full and thick, and wrapped in veins. The head was a solid mushroom on top of a long, meaty stalk. I looked up, past Shawn’s cobblestone abs and his lean, striated pecs, into his gleaming blue eyes. That was all it took. In my lust, I grabbed his cock and engulfed it. Or, as much as I could get in my mouth. It felt like hot steel in my mouth. I wrapped one hand around the base, and cupped his balls with the other hand – they felt huge and full, larger than mine. I slicked up his tool and sucked and stroked his cock – revelling in the stud that I had created. Shawn grabbed my head and fucked my mouth. Very soon, I could feel his balls tightening, and his cock swelling in my mouth. And then he grunted and I could feel his hot jizz shooting down my throat. I gulped it all down. Shawn pulled his swollen member out of my mouth. And it was as if a cloud had lifted, and all the confusion returned in a rush. Had I really just done that? He climbed into his bed, and I climbed into mine (at least it was dry). “Night buddy. And thanks.” He said as we each drifted off to sleep. Chapter 7: An experiment. It has been a few days since my last experience with Shawn. Our routines have settled back in place – I’m avoiding Shawn, and he is spending all his time in the gym. I’m still confused. I don’t know what came over me that night. Shawn is certainly adorably cute, and his new muscular body is getting to be really quite hot. I’m into bigger, muscular guys, and Shawn is certainly on his way there. And... I am having a tough time admitting this... But this ability to grow a guy is really a turn on. However, for some reason I am anxious about what’s going on. Maybe I wanted this for myself. Maybe I’m worried about what this will mean for my future. Maybe I just need a friend I can confide in – someone more responsive than this journal. With a few days to get over my shock, my mind has returned to the idea of trying an experiment. I think I want to see if this is limited to just Shawn, or if I need to be worried about anyone taking a dose of growth from me. I need a plan where my subject won’t know what’s going on – I can’t have another person hounding me for growth. I’ve settled on a plan, and I’ve found a subject. There’s this hot stud at the gym. I think his name is Greg. He’s about 5’10 and built like a swimmer who has been lifting too much weight. He has dark brown eyes, and his dark brown hair is buzzed close to his head, he has a somewhat hairy body, but he keeps it very neatly trimmed. He is lean and narrow at the waist, with tight abs, but then his body expands with solid muscles on top. He’s got a nice V-shape to his back, hard pecs, solid bulging shoulders, and impressive arms. I’ve checked him in the showers, and he’s got a large cock and balls – there would be absolutely no way he could hide any additional growth to that equipment. But most importantly, I’ve noticed that he usually buys a bottle of flavoured water from the machine at the gym. And this will make it quite easy to switch with another bottle. I think I know Greg’s workout schedule, I’m off to the gym. I arrived at the gym and took a quick look around – Greg wasn’t there yet. No sense wasting a trip to the gym, so I got to work. Soon enough, Greg arrived. I noted the flavour of the water he had, and quickly headed off to get my own bottle. I ducked into the washroom and locked myself in a stall. I had the foresight to drink a bit out of the bottle first – didn’t want it to overflow. The excitement and anticipation had me hard before I even got into the stall, and it really didn’t take long before I was cumming. I managed to direct it all into the bottle – it was an impressive load, and even with having taken some out ahead of time, I still came close to overflowing the bottle. I replaced the cap and headed back into the gym. I found Greg working out at a pec deck, and I sauntered up to the adjacent machine. It was too easy. He wasn’t really paying attention, and so when I plopped my stuff down next to my own machine, I quickly switched the two bottles. I started working out at my own machine – again, no sense wasting a trip to the gym. Greg seemed to be doing some form of circuit training – he wasn’t really focusing on any particular body part. This meant that he was moving around the gym quite a bit – and this was making it difficult to follow him surreptitiously. But after several minutes, I saw him take a sip from his bottle. The anticipation had me on edge, and my boner was rock hard in my shorts. Greg was wearing a muscle shirt that was a bit loose, and a pair of rather tight fitting gym shorts. I was eagerly checking him out to see if I could notice any changes from that first sip, but even knowing what to expect, I was having a tough time determining if anything was happening. Was he a bit taller? Were those arms bulging a bit more? Or maybe my cum only worked on Shawn? If so, would that be a good thing or a disappointment? I think it should be a good thing, because then I would not need to worry about every sexual partner I have growing out of control. But why can’t I get the feeling of disappointment out of my head? A few minutes later, I had my answer. Greg finished a set of pull ups and took a big swig of his water. And almost immediately, I could see his frame stretching a bit taller. It looked as if he just stood up a bit straighter, but I could tell that this was growth. His shoulders also stretched out a bit wider – looking as if they had a good pump. And as he turned around, I could easily tell that he was sporting a chubby in those tight gym shorts – it was clearly starting to push out a bit of a tent. From this point on, it only got better. Greg was clearly having the workout of his life. His eyes were gleaming, he was grunting louder, and he was bounding with energy as he almost flew from machine to machine. Each exercise gave a new body part an amazing pump as he worked his way through his circuit – over and over. As he worked out, he continued to take sips from his bottle. The growth from my cum was just expanding on the pump that he was getting from his workout. His height was increasing, he had to be at least six feet by now, and his muscle shirt was no longer loose, it was starting to tightly hug his growing body. His arms were pumped and bulging, and it was easy to see a few rock hard veins running over his biceps. His shoulders were starting to look impressive, widening out and adding size in all dimensions. His pecs were straining the straps of his muscle shirt, and lifting the front so that there was now a bit of exposed skin above his gym shorts. Below the waist was just as impressive. His tight shorts were being pushed out by a fantastic bubble butt – two hard globes of muscle that projected out of his lower back. And he was clearly fully hard now. There was no way to conceal what looked like a third leg running down the length of his right thigh. If it wasn’t being held up by his gigantic balls, it might have popped out the leg already. Fuck, he had become a total stud. What I wouldn’t give to have a workout like that. I had exhausted myself working out (quite a good workout, with a couple of new personal bests), and was walking on the treadmill as an excuse to continue watching Greg’s progress. Greg’s workout came to a sudden end. He was doing dumbbell bicep curls in front of the mirrored wall. I had a great side view of him from the treadmill area. His biceps were looking huge and swollen with rock-hard muscle, and he was clearly having a blast – he kept going back and grabbing heavier sets of dumbbells. He had just taken the final chug of his drink and grabbed a heavier set of weights, when his massive cock finally outgrew his tight gym shorts. The head popped out the bottom, looking huge and swollen, and almost immediately a big drop of pre-cum leaked out and dropped with a splat on the floor. It was so fucking hot I almost came right there. Greg looked around to see if anyone had noticed. He caught me checking him out – I really couldn’t hide that I had seen it happen. Looking embarrassed, he grabbed his stuff and headed to the locker room. I absolutely could not stop myself from following him. I caught up to Greg in the showers, his body was amazing – pumped, swollen muscles bulging everywhere and wrapped in a nice web of veins. And his cock... How can I describe it? He was still fully hard – it was sticking straight out from his body. Sitting on top of a huge set of balls, the base appeared to be thicker than my forearm. His shaft was at least as thick as my wrist, and there was a very prominent vein running along the top. He had to be over ten inches. As I walked into the shower, I could not hide my lust for his body – it was obvious. Greg, clearly in need of relief, looked me right in the eye and gave his massive tool a few strokes, while the other hand felt up the swollen muscles of his abs and chest. It was a clear invitation, and I jumped at the opportunity. Neither one of us cared whether someone might walk into the showers and catch us in the act. I almost jumped on his dick. I kneeled in front of him right there in the showers and rammed his cock down my throat. It was massive. His boner felt gigantic in my hands – and I was easily able to get both hands on the shaft and still had enough to max out what I could shove down my throat. I slurped and sucked and squeezed (as much as I could squeeze an iron rod), revelling in servicing a huge muscle stud. Greg let out a deep moan, and I could feel his gigantic balls tighten and his shaft swelling. His first shots were so powerful they almost knocked me off his cock. And fuck! I was cumming too. Load after load shot down my throat. And my own orgasm was splattering my cum on everything in the shower – including Greg. Thankfully, I don’t think too much got on him. But at least some did – I could feel him getting taller – with his cock in my mouth, it was easy to notice that I had to rise up a bit on my knees. I could also feel my jaw being stretched a bit wider by his shaft, and the head pushing a bit farther down my throat. This new growth caused Greg to cum again, another several shots down my throat. Eventually, his orgasm subsided, and he pulled his massive cock out. My jaw was sore from being stretched. I looked up. He was bigger than before, he had to be over six feet. His muscles looked like someone who competed in physique competitions; they were rock hard, bulging everywhere, and were wrapped in veins. But he now clearly had a future in the porn industry; his cock looked like it had been photoshopped. We cleaned up and went our separate ways. I headed back to the dorm. Shawn was in the room when I arrived. I had found it odd that he wasn’t in the gym – but immediately could see why he wasn’t in the gym. Shawn was standing in the middle of the room, checking himself out in the mirror. He was wearing a wrestling singlet. The singlet hugged his tight body and really showed off his lean musculature, including those amazing glutes. As I entered the room, he turned toward me. I could see that he was fully hard, even without the slightly darker spot from his pre-cum, the singlet did nothing to hide his erection. “Hey Buddy! Look what I did. I joined the wrestling team!” He was clearly excited about this new adventure. With his cute blue eyes and his adorable smile, it was tough not to also feel excited along with him. “Why did you do that?” “I used to wrestle back when I was a kid. Before everyone else hit puberty and outgrew me. I quit wrestling when I ran out of people my age who were in my weight category, and I was getting beat by kids who were two to three years younger than me. But now I’m moving up into a better weight category, and my strength is increasing all the time. As you well know.” He gave me an impish grin. “I convinced the coach to give me a shot. He was willing to let me train with the team, and if I show promise, he might let me compete. Grappling with sweaty college boys will be hot. And with your help, I think I’ll do very well.” He shot me another grin, and there was no mistaking the lust in his eyes. He even gave his hardon a squeeze through the singlet. He was clearly turned on. “I have to head to class.” I lied. I headed off to the library to find some quiet time and clear my head.

Check out part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2716-the-construction-projectthe-sexual-chemistrywhos-worshipping-who/(last story listed) The Construction Project sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4583-constructing-more-projects-and-building-bigger-men-muscle-genie/?hl=worship The Sexual Chemistry sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry-muscle-genie/?hl=%2Bthe+%2Bscene+%2Bstealer After dumping load after load inside Caleb, Dorian finally stops and pulls his cock out of the smitten bottom to take a breather. The smooth bodybuilder turns around to give his hairy partner a huge bearhug before burying his head in his huge furry pecs. Dorian bounces them for him a few times to make Caleb moan loudly. The hairy stud loves every minute of it as he holds him in his massive arms. As he does this, he comes up with a great idea. ‘Hey Caleb…..perhaps we could invite someone to come here and join us? Not necessarily someone that is quite as big, but rather someone we could dominate. I have a friend that would be perfect for this. He won’t recognize me I know because the last time he saw me, I wasn’t this hairy.’ Caleb laughs and agrees that it would be a lot of fun to play around with a smaller guy. Dorian gets down on the ground and finds his cell phone lying beside the tattered fabric of what used to be his clothes. He grabs it and stands back up to dial the number of his close friend Joel, whom he has known for several years from when they were in school together. He hands the phone over to Caleb who seems really surprised that he would just give him the phone. Joel answers. ‘Hello? I don’t recognize this number, who is this?’ Caleb clears his throat and tells him that he needs his help in searching for Dorian and that he went to school with him back when they were kids. Joel asks what his name is and wants to know why he needs his help in finding Dorian. After a few minutes of back and forth, Joel finally agrees that he will meet him at the hotel, but that it would take probably an hour for him to get there since he is not in the same area. Caleb tells him that he will wait an hour then and hands the phone back to Dorian who hangs up. The two men laugh knowing that this could end up being a complete waste of time but that they have to try it just to see if it works. Dorian tells Caleb that he will have to find something to wear since he is without clothes. The smooth stud says that he can use his extra pair of posers and his leather pants and shirt that are sitting in his car. He grabs a pair of his shorts on the floor to put on and goes down to get them while Dorian goes into the bathroom to clean up a bit. After about thirty minutes, the hairy stud hears a knock on the door and goes to answer it. He peers through the hole in the door and gets a weird look on his face. For some reason, Caleb is smiling and directing his eyes to his left. ‘Ummm okay…..Caleb why don’t you just come back in man.’ ‘Heh well…..our guest seems to have arrived a bit early it seems. I actually ran into him down in the parking lot and he pretty much figured that I was the guy on the phone the way I described myself to him. I let him know that I found you and that you were waiting up here in the room. He was a bit apprehensive, but he agreed to come up.’ ‘Ohh *smiles* well then come on in.’ Dorian opens the door as Caleb rushes in and throws the leather outfit at the hairy man’s torso and motions for him to rush into the bathroom to put it on. He holds Joel back for a few seconds before letting him inside. The slightly overweight, but remarkably sexy biracial man enters and looks around in disbelief. He turns to look at Caleb and seems really irritated. ‘I know I just saw someone run into the bathroom. I saw their hairy ass bouncing as they closed the door.’ Caleb laughs a little before putting his hands on Joel’s shoulders trying to hold him in place. ‘I know, I know. He is wanting to surprise you I think. He apparently had a crush on you in school and just wanted to show you what he looks like now.’ The nervous man goes to sit on the bed while Caleb stands by the door. Joel looks at him and studies the huge man’s chest before scanning the bulge in the big guy’s shorts. Caleb smiles and makes it bounce a few times before crossing his arms and making the veins pulse and jump. The bathroom door opens and Dorian walks out in what is a skin tight leather shirt and the pants that his smooth skinned worship partner let him borrow. His cock is completely visible in the leather as it sits off to the side in them. Joel turns and looks completely shocked staring at Dorian’s bloated frame. He gulps a few times before looking into the hairy stud’s eyes. ‘I uhhhh…..I don’t know what to say. You can’t be Dorian Ames because he looks nothing like you. Of course…..I would have to see your upper body to know for sure.’ Dorian grins and walks over to him to stand in front of his face. He bounces his pecs and flexes his abs making each one protrude through the leather. Joel reaches out and pulls the shirt up to expose the hairy forest in between each abdominal. He sighs before running his hands up below both pecs and moans feeling the round edges of them. The sweat seems to be pouring quite a bit from his head now. Caleb walks over and stands next to Joel by the bed and grabs one of his hands to put it on his cock. ‘Uhhh guys……*seems very uncomfortable but won’t stop feeling them both* I’m not sure this is such a good idea. I am feeling kind of funny…..’ Joel lets out a few groans before Caleb and Dorian hear several pops coming from the man’s beefy body. Each time he breathes in and out, it looks like he is swelling which catches the eye of both musclemen. His dress shirt which hung loosely on him just a minute ago is looking a bit snug as the muscles in his chest and arms start to protrude from the layers of fat that once covered them. His legs stretch the fabric in his pants to its limits making a sound that the two big men have never heard before. Joel’s hands widen as he continues to caress both men. Caleb feels each finger thicken against his cock making him sigh as a stream of precum goes flowing down his leg. The growing biracial man feels his mind wandering as the hand on Dorian’s chest reaches for his leather shirt and completely yanks it off his body. Joel’s feet explode from his shoes as his pants rip open revealing his bloated cinnamon quads and round calves. They are not defined, but rather thick and immense. Joel’s back finally busts through the back of his shirt as the huge ripples and valleys that are making up his delts and lower back continue to expand. He grunts feeling his lats, traps, and shoulders swelling bigger on his frame as he looks down at the two inflating mountains filling in what was once deflated moobs. He roars as they bust through the front as every button goes flying around the room. His gut flops for a few seconds before it hardens and stretches to accommodate the huge abdominals sitting just below the many layers of fat. He finally pulls his hands away from the two men to get up from the bed to try to contain himself. His shirt is in tatters now as he pulls it off revealing his incredibly powerful upper body. His head is now reacting as his head expands and his neck stretches wider. Caleb pulls his own shorts off right before he launches several ropes of cum into the air. Dorian follows suit as he tries to yank his leather pants off. Joel’s final phase occurs when his flabby glutes triple in size and rip out the back of his boxers. The two men gasp staring at his incredibly huge brown ass. The now impressive Joel finally says something. ‘OHH FUCK! *very powerful voice* I feel…..fucking awesome! *feels his crotch growing* OHH FUCK YEAH!’ The sound of tearing fabric radiates from Joel’s crotch as his swelling balls and growing cock finally break free. Caleb and Dorian look down and stare intensely as his ballsac stretches to accommodate the two huge golf balls now inhabiting it. His cock swells and stretches several times before it finally unleashes a river of cum that coats the wall directly in front of him. He yells in delight before reaching down and ripping the remainder of his pants off. When he arrived at the hotel room, Joel was just a slightly overweight man who would have never wanted to show off his flabby body. Now after letting his emotions take over, he has transformed into a powerful beast capable of lifting both of the bodybuilders that summoned him there. He sighs several times before turning to look at the other two and smiling. They both look at him in complete shock. ‘MMMMM guys! Let’s get this party started because I am more than willing to service both of you! Then maybe, you can return the favor!’